Professional Documents
Culture Documents
THE THIRD INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE
ON VIETNAMESE STUDIES
Vietnam
Integration and Development
Hanoi, 4‐7 December 2008
ABSTRACTS
Hoang Van Van, Prof.Dr.
Nguyen Quang Ngoc, Prof.Dr.
Truong Quang Hai, Prof.Dr.
Pham Hong Tung, Assoc.Prof.Dr.
Piere Asselin, Assoc.Prof.Dr.
Tim Kaiser, PhD. Candidate
Thaveeporn Vasavakul, Dr.
Alec Holkombe, PhD. Candidate
Charles Keith, PhD. Candidate
Ju Hyung Shim, PhD. Candidate
ii
THE THIRD INTERNATIONAL CONFERENCE
ON VIETNAMESE STUDIES
ORGANIZERS:
1. VIETNAM NATIONAL UNIVERSITY, HANOI
2. VIETNAM ACADEMY OF SOCIAL SCIENCES
ORGANIZATION COMMITTEE:
1. Vu Minh Giang, Prof.Dr.Sc. Chairman
Vietnam National University, Hanoi
2. Tran Duc Cuong, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Co Chairman
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
3. Lam Ba Nam, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
College of Social Sciences and Humanities, VNU Hanoi
4. Nguyen Quang Ngoc, Prof.Dr. Member
Institute of Vietnamese Studies and Development Sciences, VNU Hanoi
5. Phung Xuan Nha, Assoc. Prof. Dr. Member
College of Economics, VNU Hanoi
6. Pham Van Ngoc, Dr. Member
Planning ‐ Finance Department, VNU Hanoi
7. Nguyen Thi Viet Thanh, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
Political ‐ Students Affairs Department, VNU Hanoi
8. Hoang Van Thang, Dr. Member
Centre for Natural Resources and Environmental Studies, VNU Hanoi
9. Vu Ngoc Tu, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
International Relations Department, VNU Hanoi
10. Pham Hong Tung, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
Academic Affairs Department, VNU Hanoi
11. Vu Dinh Giap, Dr. Member
Office of the President, VNU Hanoi
12. Nguyen Thi My Loc, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
Faculty of Education, VNU Hanoi
13. Truong Quang Hai, Prof. Dr. Member
Institute of Vietnamese Studies and Development Sciences, VNU Hanoi
iii
14. Nguyen Thi Anh Thu, Dr. Member
International Relations Department, VNU Hanoi
15. Vo Khanh Vinh, Prof.Dr. Member
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
16. Nguyen Van Nhat, Assoc. Prof.Dr. Member
Institute of History, Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
17. Tran Dinh Hao, Assoc.Prof.Dr. Member
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
18. Nguyen Ngoc Tuan, Dr. Member
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
19. Nguyen Thi Hong Phan, Dr. Member
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences
CONTENTS:
1. Traditional Vietnamese history
2. Contemporary Vietnamese history
3. Vietnamese culture
4. Cultural exchange
5. Vietnamese economy
6. Vietnamese society
7. Vietnamese laws
8. Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
9. Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
10. Urban and Urbanization
11. Linguistics and Vietnamese language
12. Vietnamese literature and art
13. Source materials for Vietnamese Studies and methods for information
exploitation and analysis
14. Education and training of human resources
15. Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
16. Synthetical area studies
17. International relations
18. Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
iv
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
1. HIERARCHY OF POSTS AND TITLES AND RULING STRATA IN 15th – 18th CENTURY
VIETNAM UNDER THE HAU LE DYNASTY
Antoshchenko Vladimir 3
2. THE ROLE OF THE “MINH HUONG” DURING THE EARLY NGUYEN DYNASTY
Zottoli Brian 4
3. THE DEATH OF EMPEROR QUANG TRUNG
Bui Minh Duc 5
4. SAKI ‐ SCYTHIANS AND DONGSONIANS: A MEETING OF ANCESTORS OF THE RUSSIANS
AND ANCESTORS OF THE VIETNAMESE
Deopik Dega 6
5. BAN PHU CITADEL, A REMINESCENT OF THE THUC PHAN – AN DUONG VUONG TOPIC
AND VIETNAM HISTORY
Dinh Ngoc Vien 7
6. NGUYEN DYNASTY`S POLICIES ON CATHOLICISM
Do Bang 8
7. THE CHINESE ‐ VIETNAMESE ARMED FRONTIER CONFLICT IN 1059 ‐ 1060
DESCRIBED IN VIETNAMESE AND CHINESE HISTORICAL SOURCES
Kurokhtina Elena 9
8. VIETNAM ‐ WEST RELATIONS IN THE DAI NAM THUC LUC CHRONICLE
(GIA LONG DYNASTY)
Murashova Galina 10
9. PHILIPHE BINH: A DIFFERENT TYPE OF VIETNAMESE ENVOY
Dutton George 11
10. SKETCHES ABOUT THE ROLE OF EUNUCH IN FOREIGN ECONOMY UNDER THE LE
DYNASTY IN THE 17TH AND 18TH CENTURIES
Hasuda Takashi 11
11. THE ADOPTED REGULATIONS IN LAWS OF THE NGUYEN DYNASTY (1802 ‐ 1884)
COMPARED WITH MODERN VIETNAMESE LAWS
Huynh Cong Ba 12
12. A HISTORY OF VIETNAMESE – CHINESE RELATIONS IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY:
MYTH AND REALITY OF THE TRIBUTE SYSTEM
Yu Insun 13
v
Table of Contents
13. ETABLISHING THE VIETNAMESE HISTORICAL CHRONOLOGIES
Le Thanh Lan 15
14. PATROLLING AND CONTROLLING THE SEA
IN THE EARLY NGUYEN DYNASTY (1802 ‐ 1858)
Le Tien Cong 16
15. THE AUSTRO ‐ ASIATICS, AUSTRONESIANS AND THE FORMATION
OF ANCIENT STATES IN VIETNAM
Luong Ninh 17
16. GUANGZHOU SITUATION AFTER NUNG CHI CAO’S REVOLUTION
Morita Kentaro 18
17. THE VOC AND THE NON‐DUTCH PEOPLE: WHY THE NON‐DUTCH PEOPLE COULD
WORK IN THE COMPANY
Nara Shuichi 19
18. HO QUY LY’S POLITICAL CALCULATION: THE THRONE OR NATIONAL REFORM AND
SECURITY?
Nguyen Danh Phiet 20
19. TRADITIONAL VIETNAMESE MILITARY PHILOSOPHY
Nguyen Minh Duc 21
20. HISTORICAL BACKGROUND LEADING TO THE DISPUTE OF VIETNAM’S SOVEREIGNTY
OVER PARACEL AND SPARTLY ISLANDS: CAUSES AND SOLUTIONS
Nguyen Nha 22
21. EMPEROR NGUYEN HUE ‐ QUANG TRUNG'S RENOVATED THOUGHT IN NATIONAL
CONSTRUCTION POLICY
Nguyen Phan Quang 25
22. PRECIMINARY STUDIES OF TORING AND TORING’S LEADERS (A DIALECT FOR VILLAGE)
IN GIA RAI REGION IN THE EARLY 19th CENTURY ‐ LATE 20th CENTURY PERIOD
Nguyen Thi Kim Van 26
23. ABOUT OFFICIALS ‐ SCHOLARS’ PERSONALITIES IN THE LE ‐ TRINH PERIOD
Nguyen Thua Hy 27
24. INFLUENCE OF CRAFT GUILDS DURING THE NGUYEN DYNASTY ON HUE
Nguyen Van Dang 28
25. DAI VIET’S CULTURAL TREATMENT OF REGIONAL COUNTRIES SEEN FROM THE
TREATMENT AND ATTITUDE OF THE ELITÉ UNDER TRAN REGIME
Nguyen Van Kim 29
26. CATHOLIC VILLAGES IN VIETNAM IN THE 17th CENTURY
Novakova Oxana 30
vi
Table of Contents
27. THE VIETNAMESE DIASPORAS IN THE SEVENTEENTH ‐ CENTURY DUTCH‐TAIWAN
AND ITS GEOGRAPHICAL IMPLICATION
Peter Kang 31
28. A STUDY ON SOME AN NAM LEADERS UNDER THE TANG OCCUPATION
Pham Le Huy 31
29. TERRITORIAL EXPANSION OF THE LE DYNASTY OF VIETNAM
Song Jung Nam 32
30. THE ROLE PLAYED BY CHINESE IN ESTABLISHING AND DEVELOPING URBAN AREAS
IN CENTRAL AND SOUTH VIETNAM FROM THE 17th CENTURY TO THE 19th CENTURY
Tong Thi Quynh Huong 33
31. THE BAS ‐ RELIEF OF THE POLO PLAYERS IN CHAM SCULPTURE: CONSIDERING
ON THE HORSE TRADING BETWEEN THE CHAMPA KINGDOM
AND EAST ASIA FROM THE 7th TO THE 15th CENTURIES AD
Tran Ky Phuong 34
32. POLITICAL INSTITUTIONS UNDER LY DYNASTY IN THE 11th ‐ 13th CENTURY PERIOD
Tran Thi Vinh 35
33. FINANCIAL MECHANISM OF THE LE ‐ TRINH REGIME IN THE 18th CENTURY ‐
AN ANALYSIS OF LUC PHIEN
Ueda Shinya 36
34. ELITE AND GOOD GOVERNANCE: A CASE STUDY OF VIETNAM AFTER
THE 10th CONGRESS AT THE VCP
Abraham K. M. Leong 39
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
35. THE HOA IN VIETNAMESE HISTORY
Chau Thi Hai 39
36. CULTURAL ENLIGHTMENT MOVEMENT: A COMPARATIVE STUDY OF VIETNAM’S DONG
KINH NGHIA THUC AND TAIWAN’S TAI ‐ OAN BUN ‐ HOA HIAP HOE
Chiung, Wi ‐ vun 40
37. NATIONAL LIBERATION AND THE COLD WAR IN VIETNAM: SPATIAL REPRESENTATION
OF WARS AFTER 1954
Christoph Giebel 41
38. THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE RENOVATION DRIVE IN THE EARLY 20th CENTURY IN
VIETNAM IS HISTORICAL AND CULTURAL EVOLUTION
Chuong Thau 42
vii
Table of Contents
39. HEROIC SUFFERING: THE GENDER IDENTITY CONSTRUCTION OF REVOLUTIONARY
DENTITIES OF VIETNAMESE WOMEN
Jack D. Harris, Cristina Marie Bain 43
40. THE WOMEN ISSUE IN VIETNAM BEFORE THE AUGUST REVOLUTION 1945:
CONTENT AND SOLUTION
Dang Thi Van Chi 44
41. INTER ZONE ADMINISTRATION DURING THE ANTI ‐ FRENCH RESISTANCE
David G. Marr 45
42. DAO NGUYEN PHO (1861 ‐ 1908): A CASE STUDY FOR CULTURAL INTEGRATION
AND DEVELOPMENT
Dinh Xuan Lam 46
43. THE REBELLIOUSNESS OF CONTEXT: VIETNAM VILLAGERS
AND THE COLONIAL ALCOHOL MONOPOLY 1897 ‐ 1933
Gerard Sasges 46
44. STRATEGIC PURPOSE OF TET 1968
Ho Khang 47
45. THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE DEMILITARIZED ZONE – 17th PARALLEL AFTER GENEVA
AGREEMENT IN 1954
Hoang Chi Hieu 48
46. CONTRIBUTION BY JAPANESE SOLDIERS TO THE RESISTANCE AGAINST FRANCE
Hoang Hong 49
47. PERFORMANCES OF MODERNITY IN COLONIAL SAIGON
Judith Alexandra North Henchy 50
48. THE MIGRATION POLICY OF THE UNITED STATES AND NGO DINH DIEM ADMINISTRATION
AFTER THE GENEVA AGREEMENT (1954 ‐ 1956)
Le Thanh Nam 51
49. SOCIALIST TRADE UNIONS IN VIETNAM AND CHINA: A HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVE
Lee, Hsin ‐ Ju 51
50. TRADITIONAL TRADE IN THE RED RIVER DELTA SINCE 1989
Luu Thi Tuyet Van 52
51. PEOPLE ‐ THE MAIN MOTIVATION FOR DEVELOPING THE COUNTRY IN HOCHIMINH’S
IDEAS
Ly Viet Quang 53
52. FOR A MORE EFFECTIVE REVOLUTION ‐ A HISTORICAL VIEWPOINT
Ngo Vuong Anh 54
viii
Table of Contents
53. ARMED ORGANIZATIONS ‐ PRECURSOR AND ESTABLISHMENT OF VIETNAM PEOPLE
ARMY
Nguyen Manh Ha 55
54. DEMOCRACY AND LIBERTY ESTABLISHED BY AMERICANS IN THE SOUTH OF VIETNAM IN
1955 ‐ 1965 PERIOD
Nguyen Ngoc Dung 55
55. NGUYEN VAN VINH’S CONTRIBUTION TO THE DEVELOPMENT OF VIETNAMESE
LANGUAGE NEWSPAPERS AND THE SPREAD OF THE VIETNAMESE SCRIPT
Nguyen Thi Le Ha 56
56. VIETNAMESE TRADITIONAL BRAVERY AND THE CAUSE OF NATION BUILDING AND
SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Trong Phuc 57
57. COMMERCIAL RELATIONS BETWEEN VIETNAM AND ASIAN COUNTRIES
IN THE COLONIAL PERIOD
Nguyen Van Khanh 58
58. THE STRUGGLES AGAINST FRENCH COLONIALISM OF THE HIGHLANDERS IN THE SOUTH
OF CENTRAL VIETNAM DURING THE FIRST YEARS OF THE 20th CENTURY
Nguyen Van Thuong 59
59. SOCIAL ‐ AID ORGANIZATIONS IN SAIGON 1950s ‐ 1970s
Nguyen ‐ Marshall Van 61
60. TREADING CAUTIOUSLY: HANOI’S REVOLUTIONARY STRATEGY 1959 ‐ 1962
Asselin Pierre 61
61. VIET MINH PROPAGANDA OF THE 1940s ‐ 1950s: MOBILISATION IN A DIVERSE SOCIETY
Robert James Hurle 62
62. THE SITUATION AND UNIFICATION OF THE WEIGHTS AND MEASURES SYSTEM IN THE
NORTHERN PROVINCES OF VIETNAM DURING FRENCH RULE
Sekimoto Noriko 63
63. THE IMPORTANCE OF BASON SHIPYARD WORKER’S VOTES IN THE SAIGON CITY COUNCIL
ELECTION IN 1929 AND 1933
Shibuya Yuki 64
64. PHAN CHAU TRINH AND HIS LONG ‐ TERM IMPACT
Quinn – Judge Sophia 65
65. HANOI INTELLECTUALS AS CONTRIBUTORS TO THE CULTURAL LIFE OF THE REVOLUTION
AND LIBERATION STRUGGLE
Susan Bayly 65
ix
Table of Contents
66. VIETNAMESE COMMUNITY IN POLAND (IN THE EYES OF STATE ADMINISTRATION
AND THE PEOPLE)
Teresa Halik 66
67. VIETNAM REVOLUTIONARY WAR (1945 ‐ 1975), A SYMBOL FOR PEACE AND
HUMANITARIAN THOUGHT
Trinh Vuong Hong 68
68. CONSTRUCT AND REINFORCE THE GREAT UNION OF ETHNIC GROUPS IN THE HIGHLAND
IN THE AGE OF RENONOVATION (1986 ‐ 2006)
Truong Minh Duc 69
69. “VIETNAM IN THE CONTEMPORART WORLD” FROM THE ANGLE OF CULTURAL IDENTITY
Van Tao 70
70. THE VIETNAM FACTOR IN REGIONAL SECURITY SYSTEM
Vladimir Kolotov 71
71. JAPANESE POLICY TOWARDS FRENCH ‐ INDOCHINA‘S OVERSEAS CHINESE DURING THE
SECOND WORLD WAR
Vo Minh Vu 72
72. THE FORMATION OF A VIETNAMESE NORTHERN PORT CITY IN THE EARLY COLONIAL
PERIOD: HISTORY OF HAIPHONG (1802 ‐ 1888)
Vu Duong Luan 73
73. HO CHI MINH‘S SKILL AND SPIRIT IN THE NATIONAL LIBERATION TASK
IN VIETNAM 1920 ‐ 1945
Vu Quang Hien 74
74. RE ‐ EXAMINING HO CHI MINH
Yoshiharu Tusboi 75
75. ETHNIC LITERACY AND THE MODERN NATION ‐ STATE: THE CASE OF ETHNIC THAI AND
THE VIETNAMESE NATION ‐ STATE
Yukti Mukdawijitra 76
76. IN PURSUIT OF CULTURAL DEVELOPMENT IN THE CONTEXT OF GLOBALIZATION
Cheng, Grace 79
Panel 3: Vietnamese Culture
77. TRACING PARTIAL TRUTHS: ON THE APPERANCE OF THE TAY HO PALACE FROM A
HISTORICAL ANTHROPOLOGY VIEWPOINT
Chu Xuan Giao 79
x
Table of Contents
78. THE HANHI`S FOLK KNOWLEDGE OF WATER MANAGEMENT (IN HUOI LUOI COMMUNE IN
PHONG THO DISTRICT OF LAI CHAU PROVINCE)
Dang Thi Oanh 80
79. BUILDING A SECULAR STATE MODEL IN A DIVERSIFIED RELIGIOUS ENVIROMENT: THE
INVARIABLE AND THE VARIABLE ‐ THE CASE OF VIETNAM
Do Quang Hung 81
80. THE TRACES OF “VIETNAMIZATION” IN CONFUCIANISM UNDER THE TRAN DYNASTY
Do Thi Huong Thao 82
81. THE STUDY OF THE TRADITIONAL EARTHEN WARE MAKING TECHNIQUE IN THE
CENTRAL VIETNAM: MAINLY FORMING AND FIRING IN PALEI LIGOK VILLAGE, BINH
THUAN PROVINCE
Keiichi Tokusawa, Yuko Hirano, Do Kien 83
82. WORSHIPING ANCESTORS OF VIETNAMESE CATHOLICS IN THE RED RIVER DELTA,
VIETNAM (APPROACHINH RELIGIOUS ANTHROPOLOGY THROUGH A CASE STUDY: TU NE
PARISH VILLAGE, BAC NINH DIOCESE)
Le Duc Hanh 84
83. THE MEANING OF “ĐI CHỢ” (GOING TO THE MARKET)
Lee Joon Won 85
84. GRAVE WORSHIP IN THE CENTRAL VIETNAM
Suenari Michio 85
85. MULTI ‐ SECTOR CULTURAL GLOBALIZATION
Ngo Duc Thinh 86
86. LOCAL RELIGIONS AND THEIR IMPACT ON THE LIFE IN SOUTH VIETNAM
Ngo Van Le 87
87. THE VIETNAMESE ORIGIN OF ORIENTAL ZODIAC NAMES
(CHINESE ZODIAC NAME IS A MISNOMER)
Nguyen Cung Thong, Thach Sanh 88
88. FEATURES OF THANG LONG ‐ HA NOI AFTER A THOUSAND YEARS OF ECONOMIC
AND CULTURAL CONTACT AND EXCHANGE
Nguyen Hai Ke 88
89. THE ANCESTOR WORSHIP BELIEF AND ITS INFLUENCE LIFE ‐ STYLE OF HANOI’S PEOPLE
IN THE PERIOD OF CULTURAL INTEGRATION
Nguyen Hoi Loan, Nguyen Thi Hai Yen 89
90. VIETNAMESE BEHAVIOUR TOWARDS THE NATURE SEEN THROUGH THE RELIGIOUS
BELIEFS IN THE MORTHER WORSHIPPING
Nguyen Huu Thu 91
xi
Table of Contents
91. VIETNAMESE CULTURE: A FIELD OF SCIENCE, TWO TRENDS OF RESEARCH AND SEVERAL
BIG ISSUE OF TODAY FROM LONGTONG (三月三) OF ZHUANG ETHNIC GROUP
Nguyen Khac Thuan 92
92. IN CHINA TO A INTERPRETATION OF THE TRADITIONAL FESTIVAL “THE THIRD OF
MARCH” IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Ngoc Tho 93
93. THE ETERNAL WORLD OF M’DHOUR PEOPLE: JAR GRAVES IN THE SA HUYNH CULTURE
Nguyen Thi Hoa 94
94. THE CULTURAL LIFE OF VIETNAMESE PEOPLE AFTER TWENTY YEARS OF RENOVATION
Nguyen Van Dan 95
95. THE BOOK “TECHNIQUES OF AN NAM PEOPLE” OF HENRI OGER ‐ THE FIRST ACHIVEMENT
OF TECHNO‐ ANTHROPOLOGY IN THE NORTH OF VIET NAM
Tessier Olivier, Phillippe Le Failler 96
96. SECULARIZATION, SACRALIZATION AND THE PROFANE: THE CATEGORIES OF THE
RELIGIOUS THE SACRED IN POST ‐ SECULAR VIETNAM
Oscar Salemink 97
97. THE CONTRIBUTIONS OF CATHOLIC COMMUNITIES CULTURE (17TH CENTURY ‐ 20TH
CENTURY) THE VIETNAMEME
Pham Thi Thanh Huyen 99
98. THE COCHINCHINA SEEN FROM A RELIGIOUS PERSPECTIVE
Phan An 100
99. THE HISTORY, CURRENT STATE, RESEARCH AND THE RESTORATION OF VIETNAMESE
ROYAL GARDEN
Phan Thanh Hai 101
100. A CASE STUDY OF DRAGONS AND RAINBOWS
Quang Kim Ngọc, Kuang Yu Chang 102
101. CAO DAI COMMUNITY AS SOCIAL SPACE IN HANOI CITY, NORTHERN VIETNAM
Sato(Ito) Mariko 103
102. A PRECIMINARY STUDY ON THE BOOK OF FAMILY RITES
Shimao Minoru 104
103. CONTEMPORARY VIETNAMESE CULTURE: GLOBALIZATION AND MARKET
Sokolov Anatoli 104
104. ENGAGED BUDDILISM APPLICATION IN REAL LIFE
Thich Hue Dang 105
xii
Table of Contents
105. THE LOCAL KNOWLEDGE FOR FOREST PROTECTION OF THE HA NHI PEOPLE LIVING IN
VIETNAM
Tran Huu Son 106
106. COMMUNITARIANISM OF THE VIETNAMESE PEOPLE AND ITS PROBLEMS IN THE PERIOD
OF INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Tran Ngoc Them 106
107. THE ORIGINS AND THE DEVELOPMENT OF TRADITIONAL ‐ ARCHITECTURE OF
VIETNAMESE TIMBER HOUSES
Tran Thi Que Ha 107
108. THE INFLUENCES OF BUDDHISM ON THE POLITICS OF THE LY DYNASTY
Tran Xuan Tri 108
109. CULTURAL VALUES EXPRESSED IN THE PROVERB “WHEN DRINKING WATER, THINK OF
ITS SOURCE” IN THE CONTEXT OF INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION AND NATIONAL
DEVELOPMENT
Vu Van Thuan 109
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
110. HO CHI MINH ‐ INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Bui Dinh Phong 113
111. CHANGES IN THE SOCIAL STRUCTURE AND CULTURAL IDENTITY OF NATIVES OF THE
CENTRAL HIGHLANDS OF VIETNAM (TAY NGUYEN) DURING THE RENOVATION PERIOD:
A CASE STUDY OF GIA LAI PROVINCE
Dao Huy Quyen 114
112. THE BOOK “VIETNAM. THE LAND OF DRAGONS AND FAIRIES” – A SECRET OF SUCCESSFUL
CULTURAL PROMOTION AND EXCHANGE
Daria Mishukova 115
113. CHAMS AND VIET: CULTURAL BOUNDARIES
Dinh Duc Tien 117
114. MASS MEDIA IN THE DEVELOPMENT AND INTEGRATION PROCESS
Dinh Van Huong 117
115. NE LE ‐ DOSON CITADEL ‐ CAPITAL IN THE TIME OF ASOKA
Dong Thi Hong Hoan, Trinh Minh Hien 118
116. VIETNAMESE NEWSPAPERS IN THE PERIOD OF RENOVATION: THE PROCESS OF
EXCHANGING AND INTEGRATION CULTURAL INTERNATIONAL
Duong Xuan Son 120
xiii
Table of Contents
117. MYTHS OF NATION ‐ BUILDING IN VIETNAM, CHINA, KOREA AND JAPAN
Ha Thi Dan 121
118. CULTURAL ENVIRONMENT AND THE CULTURAL ENVIRONMENT IN VIETNAM
Ho Si Quy 122
119. VIETNAMESE POTTERY AND CLAY FOUND IN JAPAN
Kikuchi Seiichi, Yoshida Yasuko 123
120. MASS COMMUNICATION, BUSINESSMEN AND NATIONAL CULTURE IN THE ERA OF THE
COUNTRY’S INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Le Thanh Binh 124
121. VIETNAMESE YOUTH STUDYING IN PHNOM PENH, CAMBODIA
Leyre Benito Otazu 125
122. THE MUONG PEOPLE IN THANH HOA AND THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE VIET AND
THE MUONG
Mai Thi Hong Hai 125
123. VIETNAMESE BUDDHISM IN EXCHANGE ‐ WITH INDIAN BUDDHISM, CHINESE BUDDHISM
AND CULTURE ‐ RELIGIOUS BELIEFS OF LOCAL ETHNIC GROUPS
Nguyen Cong Ly 126
124. THE IMPACT OF CONTACTS BETWEEN VIETNAMESE FOLK BELIEFS AND CATHOLICSM IN
THE TONKIN DELTA
Nguyen Hong Duong 127
125. EXCHANGE BETWEEN VIETNAMESE CULTURE AND CULTURES THE REGION
(SOME INTANGIBLE CULTURAL HERITAGES IN THE DAU AREA ‐ THUAN THANH DISTRICT,
BAC NINH PROVINCE)
Nguyen Huu Toan, Le Quoc Vu 129
126. CULTURAL EXCHANGE, ACCULTURATION AND CULTURAL IDENTITY PRESERVATION OF
VIETNAM IN THE GLOBALISATION PROCESS
Nguyen The Cuong 130
127. CULTURAL CHANGES IN VIETNAM THE EARLY 20th CENTURY
Nguyen Thi Dam 131
128. STUDYING OF THE CULTURAL EXCHANGE THROUGH TRADITIONAL FESTIVALS IN SOUTH
‐ EASTERN VIETNAM
Nguyen Thi Nguyet 131
129. RELATION AND EXCHANGE BETWEEN TÀY PRIESTS AND THE POPULATION IN THE HA
LANG BORDER AREA OF CAO BANG PROVINCE
Nguyen Thi Yen 132
xiv
Table of Contents
130. GLOBALIZATION, NATIONALISM AND THE PROCESS OF CULTURAL DEVELOPMENT IN
VIETNAM
Nguyen Van Truy 133
131. THOUGHTS ON ANCIENT EASTERN PHILOSOPHY: LAOTSE
Oliver Raendchen 134
132. THE SPREAD OF THE FIRST CELESTIAL MASTERS TO VIETNAM
Onishi Kazuhiko 135
133. CULTURAL EXCHANGE: VIETNAM AND THE WORLD
Pham Duc Duong 136
134. SURVEYING PSYCHOLOGICAL MEDICINE IN VIETNAM
Pham Minh Dieu 137
135. CULTURAL EXCHANGE AMONG REGIONS OF THANH HOA PROVINCE
Pham Van Dau 138
136. SOME THOUGHTS ON THE STRATEGY OF MORDERNIZATION ‐ INDUSTRIALIZATION,
REGIONAL AND GLOBAL INTEGRATION OF VIETNAM INFLUENCED BY THE
GLOBALIZATION BUT FROM EXPERIENCES OF INDIA CULTURE’S ASPECTS
Phan Thi Hong Xuan 139
137. THE DEVELOPMENT OF ISLAM AMONG THE CHAM PEOPLE IN NINH THUAN AND BINH
THUAN PROVINCES
Ta Long, Ngo Thi Chinh 140
138. VIET ‐ CHAM CULTURAL EXCHANGE IN CENTRAL VIETNAM: A VILLAGE IN THE HUE AREA
Tran Dinh Hang 141
139. THE CULTURAL RELATIONSHIP OF NORTH VIETNAM AND SOUTH CHINA
IN THE LATE NEOLITHIC
Trinh Nang Chung 142
140. CULTURAL EXCHANGE OF THE DONGSON CIVILLATION IN COASTAL
AND ISLAND REGIONS
Trinh Sinh 144
141. FURTHER INSIGHT INTO THE HUMAN FACTOR IN CONTEMPORORARY VIETNAMESE
CULTURE
Truong Luu 144
142. VIETNAM AND RUSSIA CULTURAL TIES AND EMERGING ISSUES IN THE PERIOD OF
INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Tu Thi Loan 145
143. IDEAS ON LE QUY DON’S LIFE ATTITUDE
Vu Huong Dong 147
xv
Table of Contents
Panel 5: Vietnamese Economy
144. VIETNAM ECONOMY ‐ KEEP REFORMING FOR SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
Bui Tat Thang 151
145. VIETNAM –EUROPEAN UNION ECONOMIC RELATIONS IN 2007 REALITY AND OUTLOOK
Dinh Cong Tuan 152
146. BUSINESS CULTURE IN VIETNAM AND HO CHI MINH CITY IN THE PERIOD
OF INTERGRATION: PROBLEMS IN THEORY AND PRACTICE
Dinh Cong Tuan 153
147. THE VIETNAMESE MARKET ‐ ORIENTED ECONOMY: SOURCE, ORIGINS, PRESENT AND
FUTURE
Dinh Quang Ty 153
148. INFLATION CONTROL IS STILL THE NUMBER ONE PRIORITY FOR VIETNAM
Do Duc Dinh 154
149. INTEGRATION AND VIETNAMESE BUSINESS CULTURE
Duong Thi Lieu, Nguyen Van Ha 154
150. IMPROVING POLICIES FOR THE EXPORT OF SERVICES IN THE PROCESS OF ASSESSION TO
THE WTO
Ha Van Hoi 155
151. THE DEVELOPMENT OF A COMMODITY ECONOMY OF THANG LONG ‐ HANOI: GENERAL
RULES AND SPECIFIC CHARACTERISTICS
Hoang Xuan Nghia, Nguyen Khac Thanh 156
152. A GROWTH ‐ SUPPORTING MACROECONOMIC POLICY FRAMEWORK FOR VIET NAM
Le Anh Tu Packard 157
153. THE IMPACT OF INTERNATIONAL LABOUR MIGRATION ON THE SOCIO ‐ ECONOMIC
DEVELOPMENT OF VIETNAM IN THE CONTEXT OF INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC
INTEGRATION
Le Hong Huyen 158
154. ECONOMIC RENOVATION, THE OPEN DOOR POLICY AND INTEGRATION OF VIETNAM IN
NEW CONTEXT
Le Van Sang 159
155. CHALLENGES TO FARMER HOUSEHOLDS: SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT AND
INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC INTEGRATION
Le Xuan Dinh 160
156. VIETNAMESE BUSINESS CULTURE: CURRENT SITUATION AND SOLUTIONS
Nguyen Hoang Anh, 160
xvi
Table of Contents
157. DEVELOPMENT TREND OF THE GLOBAL SERVICE INDUSTRY AND THE ISSUE OF
VIETNAM’S SERVICE INDUSTRY DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Hong Son, Nguyen Manh Hung 161
158. SOME ISSUES OF BORDER TRADE IN VIETNAMIN THE PROCESS OF INTEGRATION
Nguyen Minh Hieu 162
159. CHALLENGES AND OPPORTUNITIES FOR THE VIETNAMESE ECONOMY
WHEN ENTERING THE WTO
Nguyen Thi Phi Nga 162
160. COOPERATIONS AND COOPERATE SOCIAL RESPONSIBILITIES: THE ROLE OF
COOPERATIONS IN INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT OF VIETNAM IN THE 21ST
CENTURY
Nguyen Thi Phuong Ngoc 163
161. REGULATIONS ON PROPERTY RIGHTS OF THE PROPERTY RIGHT LAW OF CHINA AND
SUGGESTIONS FOR VIETNAM UNDER IN THE FACE OF INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC
INTEGRATION
Nguyen Thuong Lang 164
162. FOREIGN ECONOMIC ACTIVITIES ‐ MOMENTUM FOR DEVELOPMENT IN MEKONG DELTA
IN THE PERIOD OF INTEGRATION
Nguyen Trong Minh 165
163. THE VIETNAMESE INDUSTRY IN THE PROCESS OF INTEGRATION INTO THE GLOBAL
ECONOMY
Nguyen Xuan Dung 166
164. IDEAS OF THE COMMUNIST PARTY AND THE STATE ON THE INTERNATONAL ECONOMIC
INTEGRATION POLICY
Pham Van Khanh 166
165. GLOBAL ECONOMIC INTEGRATION WITH SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT AND
INDEPENDENCE AND SELF ‐ GORVENANCE
Phan Huy Duong 167
166. FOREIGN DIRECT INVESTMENT ASSESSMENT IN THE NEW CONTEXT OF DEVELOPMENT
IN VIETNAM
Phung Xuan Nha 169
167. STRATEGIES FOR ATTRACTING FDI TO VIETNAM
Sikander Khan 170
168. SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT OF THE VIETNAMESE ECONOMY
Tran Anh Phuong 170
169. POSITIVE FACTORS AND OPPORTUNITIES IN VIETNAM DEVELOPMENT LEAP
Tran Dinh Thien 171
xvii
Table of Contents
170. SOME ISSUES TO DEAL WITH BENEFITS OF FARMERS OF VIETNAM INTERNATIONAL ON
ECONOMIC INTEGRATION
Tran Duc Vui 172
171. STREAMLINED BUSINESS REGISTRATION AND SOME MEASURES TO IMPROVE THE
SERVICE OF THE VIETNAMESE AUTHORITIES IN THE WTO PERIOD
Tran Van Nam
172. MARKET REFORMS: A WAY TO SUSTAINABLE ECONOMIC GROWTH IN VIETNAM
Mazyrin Vladimir 173
173. VIETNAMESE SEAS AND MARINE ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT: PAST, PRESENT AND
FUTURE
Vu Van Phai 174
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
174. VIETNAM ‐ KOREA INTERNATIONAL WEDDINGS, PROBLEMS AND SOLUTIONS
Ahn Kyong Hwan 177
175. SOME THOUGHTS CONCERNING THE ROLE OF THE STATE AND ITS RELATIONSHIP WITH
CIVIL SOCIETY
Bui Dinh Thanh 177
176. VOLUNTARY SOCIAL ORGANISATION: SOCIAL COHESION AND SOCIAL EXCHANGE IN
RURAL AREAS OF NORTHERN VIETNAM
Bui Quang Dung, Dang Thi Viet Phuong 179
177. STUDYING THE EMERGENCE OF CIVIL SOCIETY IN VIETNAM: AN ANTHROPOLOGICAL
APPROACH ON "EVERYDAY POLITICS"
Culas Christian 180
178. SOCIOLOGICAL ANALYSIS OF THE DIFFERENTIATION AND REGENERATION OF
VIETNAMESE SOCIAL STRUCTURES
Dang Canh Khanh 181
179. THE EFFECTS OF HIV/AIDS MIGRANT LABOURS AND CONSEQUENCES FOR THEIR
FAMILIES: A SOCIOLOGIAL ANALYSIS
Dang Nguyen Anh 182
180. A DIFFERENT VIEW ON INEQUALITY AND ITS TRENDS IN VIETNAM
Do Thien Kinh 182
181. SOLVING SOCIAL PROBLEMS IN THE PERIOD OF INDUSTRIALIZATION AND
MODERNIZATION ‐ PERSPECTIVES AND SOLUTIONS
Doan Minh Due 183
xviii
Table of Contents
182. CIVIL SOCIETY IN VIETNAM ‐ SOCIAL POTENTIALS AND THE RULE OF LAW
Gerd Mutz 184
183. SOCIAL CHANGE IN VIETNAM AFTER 20 YEARS OF RENOVATION
Hoang Chi Bao 184
185. POVERTY REDUCTION AND INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN CENTRAL VIETNAM
Kaj Arhem 187
186. EXAMINING FAMILY CHANGE IN VIETNAM
Kinjo Reiko 188
187. INDUSTRIALIZATION AND THE CHANGE OF THE VIETNAMESE FAMILY
Lam Ngoc Nhu Truc 188
188. SHOULD CHILD DOMESTIC WORKERS BE ELIMINATED IN VIETNAM? ADDRESSING THE
TENSIONS BETWEEN TWO SCHOOLS OF THOUGHT
Le Thanh Mai 189
189. KINDERGARTEN EDUCATION FOR CHILDREN OF WORKERS (A COMPARISON BETWEEN
VIETNAM AND SOUTH KOREA)
Lee Kyesun 190
190. VIETNAMESE FAMILIES FACING HIV/AIDS: COMPREHENSIVE KNOWLEDGE ON WAYS OF
TRANSMISSION, PREVENTION AND CARE FOR PEOPLE LIVING WITH HIV/AIDS (A CASE
STUDY IN HA LONG ‐ QUANG NINH)
Luu Bich Ngoc, Myriam de Loenzie 191
191. SOME ISSUES REGARDING SOCIAL SECURITY IN VIETNAM TODAY
Mai Ngoc Cuong 193
192. LEGITIMATIZED SOCIAL STRATIFICATION AND THE FORMATION OF PRIVILIGED SOCIAL
STRATA DURING THE PERIOD OF RENOVATION AND INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC
INTEGRATION IN VIETNAM TODAY
Nguyen Dinh Tan 194
193. CHANGES OF MARRIAGE PATTERNS IN VIETNAMESE RURAL AREAS IN THE PERIODS
BEFORE AND AFTER RENOVATION: A COMPARISON OF THREE COMMUNES IN NORTH,
CENTRAL AND SOUTH VIETNAM
Nguyen Duc Chien 195
194. PATTERNS OF PARTNER CHOOSING IN VIETNAM: TRADITIONS AND CHANGE
Nguyen Huu Minh 196
195. MEKONG DELTA FEMALE HOUSEMAID MIGRANTS FROM THE MEKONG DELTA IN HO CHI
MINH CITY (A CASE STUDY IN WARD 9, TRA VINH TOWN)
Nguyen Thi Hoa 196
xix
Table of Contents
196. HO CHI MINH’S SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT PHILOSOPHY: AN IMPORTANT CONTRIBUTION TO
THE MODERN SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT PHILOSOPHY
Nguyen Van Huyen 197
197. IMPACTS OF INDUSTRIALIZATION AND URBANIZATION ON FARMERS’ LIVELIHOODS IN
VIETNAM: THE CASE OF A PERI ‐ URBAN HANOI VILLAGE
Nguyen Van Suu 199
198. CULTURE AND WAYS OF LIFE OF VIETNAMESE YOUTH IN THE CONTEXT OF
GLOBALIZATION AND INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION
Pham Hong Tung 200
199. SOME SOCIAL ISSUES EMERGING DURING THE PROCESS OF TRANSFORMING THE
ECONOMIC STRUCTURE OF THE MEKONG DELTA REGION
Pham Ngoc Dinh 200
200. AN OVERVIEW OF THE VIETNAMESE SOCIETY IN THE PROCESS OF RENOVATION FOR
DEVELOPMENT AND INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION
Pham Xuan Nam 202
201. SOCIAL IMPACTS OF INTEGRATION AND INDUSTRIAL DEVELOPMENT IN DONG NAI
SOUTHEASTERN VIETNAM
Phan Dinh Dung 203
202. CIRCULAR MIGRATION OF WOMEN IN VIETNAM: A STUDY OF ROVING STREET VENDORS
IN HANOI
Rolfjensen,Donald M. Peppard, Vu Thi Minh Thang 204
203. THE HOA ETHNIC GROUP IN DONG NAI PROVINCE
Tran Hong Lien 205
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
204. CONSITUTIONALISM IN VIETNAM
Bui Ngoc Son 209
205. SOCIALIST RULE OF LAW FOR THE PEOPLE UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE CPV: MAJOR
ACHIEVEMENTS AND DEVELOPMENT ORIENTATION
Dao Tri Uc 209
206. THE NATIONAL ASSEMBLY AND THE LEGISLATIVE PROCESS IN VIETNAM
Endo Satoshi 210
207. DEATHPENALTY AND THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE DEATH PENALTY AND THE
HUMANISTIC PRINCIPLE OF CRIMINAL LAW
Ho Sy Son 210
xx
Table of Contents
208. SOME ISSUES OF CRIMINALISATION AND DE‐CRIMINALIZATION OF ECONOMIC
VIOLATIONS OF THE LAW IN THE CRIMINAL POLICY OF VIETNAM
Ho Trong Ngu 211
209. STUDYING AND APPLYING HOCHIMINH’S THOUGHTS ON THE STATE AND THE RULE OF
LAW IN THE CURRENT CONTEXT OF INTEGRATION IN VIETNAM
Hoang Thi Kim Que 211
210. SOME ISSUES REGARDING SOCIAL SUPERVISION AND CRITICISM
Hoang Thi Ngan 212
211. IN SEARCH OF A SOLUTION FOR THE SOUTH‐CHINA SEA DISPUTE
Hoang Viet 212
212. ADMINISTRATIVE REFORMS AND THE DEVELOPMENT OF ENTERPRISES IN THE CONTEXT
OF WTO MEMBERSHIP
Le Hong Hanh 213
213. NATIONAL LAW AND VILLAGE CONVENTION IN RURAL VIETNAM
Le Minh Thong 213
214. CONVENTION ON THE ELIMINATION OF ALL FORMS OF DISCRIMINATION AGAINST
WOMEN (CEDAW) AND TWO NEW LAWS: GENDER EQUALITY LAW AND LAW ON
PREVENTION OF FAMILY VIOLENCE
Le Thi Quy 214
215. LEGAL “TRANSPLANTATION” IN ASIA
Masanori Aikyo 215
216. THE RULE OF LAW STATE AND LEGISLATION BY THE NATIONAL ASSEMBLY
Ngo Duc Manh 216
217. SOME ISSUES REGARDING THE IMPROVEMENT OF THE VIETNAMESE CIVIL PROCEDURE
LAW IN THE CONTEXT OF INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION
Nguyen Bich Thao 216
218. BUILDING A RULE OF LAW SOCIALIST STATE FOR THE PEOPLE UNDER THE CPV’S
DIRECTION
Nguyen Duy Quy 217
219. THE SETTLEMENT OF VIETNAM’S BORDER DISPUTES WITH NEIGHBOURING COUNTRIES
A CONTRIBUTION TO REGIONAL PEACE AND SECURITY
Nguyen Hong Thao, Ramses Amer 218
220. WTO ACCESSION – OPPORTUNITIES AND CHALLENGES FOR REFORMING LEGISLATIVE
THINKING
Hoang Phuoc Hiep 218
xxi
Table of Contents
221. REAL SITUATION AND DIRECTIONS TO IMPROVE ACCESS TO INFORMATION ON LAW OF
THE PEOPLE IN THE CONTEXT OF BUILDING A RULE‐OF‐LAW STATE IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Tat Vien 219
222. THE SOCIALIST REPUBLIC OF VIETNAM AFTER TWENTY YEARS OF REFORMATION
Nguyen Thi Hoi 220
223. CUSTOMARY LAW FROM A LEGAL POINT OF VIEW
Nguyen Thi Viet Huong 220
224. PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION REFORM IN VIETNAM: ACHIEVEMENTS AND CHALLENGES
Nguyen Van Tham 221
225. FROM A CENTRALISED GOVERNMENT TO A DEMOCRATIC ONE: A HERITAGE OF 60 YEAR
OF LEGAL STUDIES IN VIETNAM
Pham Duy Nghia 221
226. CONTINUITY OF EXECUTIVE AND ADMINISTRATIVE POWER
Pham Hong Thai 222
227. LOOKING BACK AT THE DEVELOPMENT PROCESS OF VIETNAM’S LEGAL SYSTEM
SINCE 1945
Pham Huu Nghi 222
228. CHALLENGES FOR THE LABOR CODE IN THE CONTEXT OF WTO ACCESSION
Pham Thi Thuy Nga 223
229. IMPACTS OF THE DEATHPENALTY ON THE CRIMINAL RECORD
Pham Van Tinh 223
230. REINVENTING THE GOVERNMENT: PUBLIC ADMINISTRATION REFORM IN DOI MOI
VIETNAM FROM A COMPARATIVE PERSPECTIVE
Vasavakul Thaveeporn 224
231. REFORMING THE LEGAL THINKING ABOUT THE ORGANISATION AND OPERATION
OF THE VIETNAMESE NATIONAL ASSEMBLY IN THE CONTEXT OF INTERNATIONAL
ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF A RULE OF LAW STATE
Tran Ngoc Duong 225
232. “HO”, “HUI”, “BIEU”, “PHUONG” IN THE LEGAL SYSTEM OF VIETNAM: PAST AND FUTURE
Tran Van Bien 226
233. TWO‐LAYER PROCEEDINGS AND APPLICATION IN COURT ACTIVITIES
Tran Van Do 226
234. LAW AND PRACTICE OF THE PREVENTION AND FIGHT AGAINST INTELLECTUAL
PROPERTY VIOLATIONS IN VIETNAM
Tran Van Nam 227
xxii
Table of Contents
235. VIETNAMESE CIVIL LAW FACING OF THE REQUIREMENTS OF INTERGRATION AND
DEVELOPMENT
Truong Thi Hong Ha 227
236. THE MECHANISM FOR ENSURING ACESS TO INFORMATION OF STATE AGENCIES IN
VIETNAM AND ITS PERFECTION
Vu Cong Giao 228
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countrysite and agriculture
238. THU TRUNG HAMLET, KIM SON DISTRICT, NINH BINH PROVINCE IN THE FIRST HALF OF
THE 19TH CENTURY
Dao To Uyen 233
239. RESEARCH ON CHANGES OF TRADITIONAL CULTURE THROUGH URBANIZATION OF
VIETNAMESE VILLAGES: A CASE STUDY OF HOANG MAI (HA NOI) VILLAGE
Dinh Khac Thuan, 233
240. DONG BUT VILLAGE AND THE VENERABLE TU DAO HANH
Do Danh Huan 234
241. A BRIEF OVERVIEW ON THE FORMATION OF VILLAGES IN THE MA RIVER DELTA
Ha Manh Khoa 234
242. THE ORGANIZATIONAL STRUCTURE AND THE COMMUNITY SPIRIT OF A FAMILY VILLAGE
IN VIETNAM
Han Do Hyun 236
243. TRADITIONAL HANDICRAFT OF ETHNIC PEOPLE IN VIETNAM ‐ OVERVIEW AND
EMERGING ISSUES
Lam Ba Nam 236
244. CHANGES OF THE PEASANT CLASS AND LANDLORD ‐ PEASANT RELATIONSHIP IN THE
SOUTH OF VIETNAM IN MODERN TIMES
Lam Quang Huyen 237
245. CENTRAL STATE POLICIES OF THE LE THANH TONG DYNASTY FOR ADMINISTRATION ‐
APPARATUS AT COMMUNAL LEVEL
Nguyen Canh Minh, Phan Ngoc Huyen 238
246. THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE FAITH OF WORSHIPPING VILLAGE TUTELARY GODS
AND THE EXISTENCE OF BEHAVIOUR, CUSTOMS AND FORMS OF TRADITIONAL CULTURES
IN VIETNAM’S NORTHERN DELTA RURAL AREAS
Nguyen Quang Khai 239
xxiii
Table of Contents
247. AN OUTLINE OF AGRICULTURE AND HUMAN LIFE IN THE TRAN TIME
IN THE THIRTEENTH ‐ FOURTEENTH CENTURIES
Nguyen Thi Phuong Chi 240
248. COMMUNE AND VILLAGE FORMATION PROCESS IN NGHE AN
Ninh Viet Giao 241
249. TRADITIONAL COSTUMES IN THE VILLAGE OF DUONG LAM: VALUE AND CONSERVATION
Phan Hai Linh 242
250. HANDICRAFTS IN THE RED RIVER DELTA: HISTORY REPEATING ITSELF
Fanchette Sylvie 243
251. ONE LANDOWNER – ONE HAN SURNAME: THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A NEW HUKOU
SYSTEM TO CONTROL LAND IN CHAM VILLAGES UNDER THE MINH MANG DYNASTY
Shine Toshihiko 245
252. CONTROL OF FLOODS AND IRRIGATION AT THE VILLAGES IN THUA THIEN HUE PROVINCE
DURING THE NGUYEN PERIOD (1802 ‐ 1945)
Tran Van Quyen 246
253. CHANGES OF AGRICULTURE AND AGRICULTURAN SOCIETY IN NORTH ANNAM IN THE
TIME OF FRENCH DOMINATION
Tran Vu Tai 247
254. UNDERSTANDING ‘GIAP’ IN DONG NGAC VILLAGE
Vo Thi Phuong Thuy 248
255. RURAL ADMINISTRATION IN SOUTH VIETNAM UNDER FRENCH COLONIAL POLICIES
Vo Xuan Dan 248
256. TRADITIONAL AGRICULTURAL ECONOMY IN DAK NONG
Vu Thi Hoa 249
257. THE CULTURE OF TRADITIONAL TRADE VILLAGES (AS SEEN IN SON DONG WOOD TRADE
VILLAGE ‐ HA TAY, DONG XAM SILVER CARVING TRADE VILLAGE ‐ THAI BINH AND BAT
TRANG POTTERY TRADE VILLAGE ‐ HA NOI)
Vu Trung 250
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese contrysite and agriculture
258. SOME ISSUES REGARDING BAC LIEU AGRICULTURE IN THE PERIOD OF RENOVATION
Dao Thi Bich Hong 255
259. VIETNAMESE PEASANT ECONOMY: AN UNEVEN DEVELOPMENT
Gironde Christophe 255
xxiv
Table of Contents
260. LABOR TRANSITION OF FARMING HOUSEHOLDS IN THE MEKONG DELTA SINCE THE
1990s
Ho Cao Viet 256
261. INDUSTRIALIZATION AND CHANGES IN THE LIVE OF VIETNAMESE RURAL FAMILIES (A
CASE STUDY IN AI QUOC COMMUNE, NAM SACH DISTRICT, HAI DUONG PROVINCE)
Hoang Ba Thinh 257
262. HUMAN RESOURCE TRAINING FOR THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE COUNTRYSIDE,
AGRICULTURE AND FARMERS IN CAO BANG PROVINCE IN THE PERIOD OF
INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION
Hoang Thi Nhuan 258
263. ENHANCEMENT OF COMMUNICATION ON AGRICULTURAL PROMOTION TO PUSH UP
VIETNAM’S RURAL, AGRICULTURAL DEVELOPMENT AFTER JOINING THE WTO
Le Thanh Binh 259
264. THE VIETNAM COMMUNIST PARTY’S VIEWS ON THE LAND REFORM PROCESS AS
EXPRESSED IN THE RESOLUTION OF THE PARTY CENTRAL COMMITTEE (1945‐1956)
Le Thi Quynh Nga 260
265. IDENTIFYING SOME FEATURES OF URBAN AGRICULTURE IN VIETNAM
Le Van Truong 261
266. AGRICULTURAL TRANSITION FROM A SUBSISTENCE TO A MARKET‐ORIENTED ECONOMY
IN THE NORTHERN MOUNTAIN REGION OF VIETNAM: A CASE STUDY IN MOC CHAU
DISTRICT, SON LA PROVINCE
Yanagisawa Masayuki 262
267. EASY TO GO, HARD TO RETURN: AGRICULTURE AND HEALTH IN EASTERN NAM BO, 1920 ‐
1940
Aso Michitake 263
268. THE BLACKSMITH WORK AT TRUNG LUONG VILLAGE, HONG LINH TOWN, HA TINH
PROVINCE IN THE PROCESS OF INNOVATION IN ACCORDANCE WITH MARKET
MECHANISM
Ngo Duc Lap 263
269. SOCIAL CHANGES IN RURAL AREAS OF VIETNAM AS THE RESULT OF AGRICULTURAL
LAND USE PURPOSE TRANSITION (A SURVEY CONDUCTED IN NINH BINH)
Ngo Thi Phuong 264
270. FOUR MILESTONES OF VIETNAM’S AGRICULTURAL, RURAL AND FARMER POLICIES IN THE
PRESENT TIME
Nguyen Chi My, Hoang Xuan Nghia 265
271. AGRICULTURE AND THE COUNTRYSIDE IN VIETNAM AFTER 2 YEARS WTO MEMBERSHIP
Nguyen Sinh Cuc 265
xxv
Table of Contents
272. SOCIAL CAPITAL, KINSHIP RELATIONS AND EDUCATIONAL ENCOURAGEMENT SCHEMES
IN A COMMUNE OF NORTHERN CENTRAL VIETNAM IN THE DOI MOI ERA
Nguyen Tuan Anh, Cao Xuan Tu 266
273. RURAL INDUSTRIALIZATION THROUGH DEVELOPING CLUSTERS OF CRAFT VILLAGES
CASE STUDIES ON CLUSTERS IN BAC NINH AND HA TAY PROVINCE
Nguyen Xuan Hoan 267
274. THE ROLE OF “RURAL ENTREPRENEURS” IN RURAL DEVELOPMENT IN THE RED RIVER
DELTA ‐ EXPERIENCES OF POTATO GROWING IN QUE VO DISTRICT BAC NINH PROVINCE
Shitara Sumiko 268
275. THE SCIENTIFIC BASE OF ECONOMIC STRUCTURAL CHANGES: PRESENT SITUATION AND
DETERMINANT FACTORS IN VIETNAM
Dao The Anh, Dao The Tuan, Le Quoc Doanh 269
Panel 10: Urban and Urbanization
276. DEVELOPING A NEW MODEL FOR URBAN ADMINISTRATION
Bui The Vinh 273
277. ESTABLISHING URBAN CULTURE AND URBAN MANAGEMENT CULTURE IN VIETNAM’S
URBAN AREAS TODAY
Bui Van Tuan 273
279. THE SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT OF THE VIETNAM URBAN SYSTEM: SOME ISSUES
REGARDING THE THEORETICAL BASE AND PRACTICE
Dao Hoang Tuan, Tran Thi Tuyet 276
280. BASIC FEATURES OF URBAN MIGRATION ACCORDING TO ANALYSIS OF THE CENSUS
OF 1999, MIGRATION SURVEY OF 2004 AND THE SURVEY
ON POPULATION CHANGES OF 2006 AND 2007
Do Thi Minh Duc, Nguyen Viet Thinh 277
281. HANOI IN TRANSITION ‐ ASPECTS OF URBAN CHANGE
Heinz Schutte 279
282. THE POVERTY LINE AND THE NATURE OF URBAN POVERTY IN HO CHI MINH CITY
Le Van Thanh 279
283. NEW URBAN FRONTIERS: PERIURBANIZATION AND (RE)TERRITORIALIZATION IN
SOUTHEAST ASIA
Michael Leaf 280
xxvi
Table of Contents
284. URBAN DEVELOPMENT IN HA NAM PROVINCE, VIETNAM
Nguyen Dinh Minh 281
285. THE URBANIZATION PROCESS OF SAIGON ‐ HO CHI MINH CITY FROM 1860 TO 2008
AND THE EFFECTS ON ITS ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Duc Hoa 282
286. URBAN AREAS OF VIETNAM GLOBALISATION OR SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Huu Thai, Architect 283
287. URBAN DEVELOPMENT AND URBANIZATION IN NORTHERN COASTAL CITIES AND
PROVINCES OF VIETNAM
Nguyen Khac Phong 284
288. COMMUNITY SPACES IN LOW‐INCOME AREAS – A CASE STUDY OF THUONG DINH, HANOI
Nguyen Thi Hien 284
289. THE INFLUENCE OF URBANIZATION ON CULTURAL CHANGES OF ETHNIC MINORITIES
IN THAI NGUYEN PROVINCE (RESEARCH ON THE SAN DIU ETHNIC PEOPLE)
Nguyen Thi Que Loan 286
290. IMPROVEMENT OF THE LIVING ENVIRONMENT FOR POOR URBAN RESIDENTIAL AREAS IN
THE URBANIZATION PROCESS OF VIETNAM
Nguyen To Lang 287
291. THE CHANGING ECONOMICS OF VILLAGES BELONGING TO LO CUONG TU MINH COMMUNE
IN THE PROCESS OF URBANIZATION OF HAI DUONG CITY FROM 2003 ‐ 2007
Ninh Van Phuong 288
292. URBANIZATION IN THE CONTEXT OF ENVIRONMENT PROTECTION AND SUSTAINABLE
DEVELOPMENT IN SA PA DISTRICT OF LAO CAI PROVINCE
Phung Nam Trung 289
293. REDEFINING PUBLIC SPACE IN HANOI
Sandra Kürten, Rüdiger Korff 290
294. HOW DOES TECHNOLOGY MATTER IN PROJECTS? A CASE STUDY OF “SMART TICKETING”
TECHNOLOGY IN AN URBAN PUBLIC TRANSPORT PROJECT IN HANOI
Terado Hirotsugu 291
295. INTERROGATING THE PRODUCTION OF URBAN SPACE IN CHINA AND VIETNAM:
TOWARDS A POLITICAL ECONOMY OF DEVELOPMENT UNDER SOCIALISM WITH CHINESE
AND VIETNAMESE CHARACTERISTICS
Terence Gary Mc Gee 292
296. THE ROLE OF SMALL TOWNS IN VIETNAM
Tim Kaiser, Hannah Von Bloh 293
297. THE EVERYDAY ECONOMY: RETHINGKING INFORMALITY IN VIETNAM
Timothy M. Gorman 294
xxvii
Table of Contents
298. URBANIZATION, VIETNAM’S WAY OF INTEGRATION PATHWAY OF VIETNAM
Ton Nu Quynh Tran 295
299. CAUSES FOR WEAKNESSES IN THE MANAGEMENT AND USE OF LAND IN HO CHI MINH
CITY AND SOME FEASIBLE SOLUTIONS
Tran Thi Thu Luong 296
300. RURAL AREAS IN HOCHIMINH CITY IN THE PROCESS OF MODERNIZATION AND
GLOBALIZATION (CASE STUDY OF BINH CHANH DISTRICT, HO CHI MINHCITY)
Truong Hoang Truong 296
301. STRENGTHERN THE ROLE OF THE PEOPLE IN URBAN CONSTRUCTION AND
MANAGEMENT THROUGH EXPERIENCES FROM DANANG CITY
Truong Minh Duc 297
302. THE IMPACT OF URBANIZATION ON THE COMMUNAL UNITY IN RURAL AREAS
AT PRESENT (THE CASE OF HAI DUONG PROVINCE)
Vu Hao Quang 298
303. PREMARITAL SEX: A COMPARATIVE STUDY OF YOUTH IN HANOI, SHANGHAI, AND TAIPEI
Vu Manh Loi 299
Panel 11: Linguitics and Vietnamese language
304. LANGUAGE RESEARCH COLLATING ON POSITIONAL WORDS OF VIETNAMESE
AND JAPANESE
Adachi Mayumi 303
305. HO CHI MINH ‘S TREATMENT OF LANGUAGE: REFLECTIONS
OF VIETNAMESE CULTURAL TREATMENT
Bui Khanh The 304
306. THE THE SUBSETS OF "SYNTHETIC"AMONG VIETNAMESE CONTENT WORDS
Dinh Van Duc 305
307. THE CULTURAL ‐ GENDER CHARACTERISTICS OF VIETNAMESE PROVERBS
Do Thi Kim Lien 305
308. ON SOME NASALISED SYLLABLES IN VIETNAMESE AND THEIR REPRESENTATION
BY SPELLING
Doan Thien Thuat 306
309. THE PLACE OF THE BIH LANGUAGE IN CHAMIC LANGUAGES
Doan Van Phuc 307
310. A STUDY OF DIMINUTIVE MARKERS IN SOME CHINESE DIALECTS AND VIETNAMESE IN
THE PERSPECTIVE OF THE GRAMMARTICALIZATION CYCLE
Feng ‐ fu Tsao, Quang Kim Ngoc, Tran Thi Thu Ha 308
xxviii
Table of Contents
311. THE NARRATIVE DISCOURSE IN THE “SOUL OF THE VIRGIN” ‐ THE POINT OF VIEW
AND THE PERSON
Hoang Di Dinh 309
312. ON TWO PAIRS OF TRENDS IN DEVELOPMENT OF SEMANTICS IN THE VIETNAMESE
LANGUAGE AFTER 1945
Le Quang Thiem 309
313. AN INVESTIGATION INTO SPOKEN INVITATIONS AND THEIR USE UNDER THE INFLUENCE
OF POWER DISTANCE IN ENGLISH AND VIETNAMESE
Luu Quy Khuong 310
314. THE VIETNAMESE WAY OF PERCEIVING THE WORLD (BASED ON LINGUISTIC DATA
OF ANIMAL PUZZLES)
Ly Toan Thang, Nguyen Thi Thanh Huyen 311
315. TOPIC DICTIONARY ‐ A NEW APPROACH IN BILINGUAL DICTIONARY COMPILATION
Syunnerberg Maxim 311
316. THE PERTURBATORY EFFECT OF CONSONANTAL ASPIRATION ON VIETNAMESE TONES
Michael Carne 312
317. THE SOUNDS OF THE COCHINCHINESE DIALECT RECORDED IN THE LEXICON
COCHINSINENSE LATINUM DONATED TO LT JOHN WHITE IN SAIGON 1819
Ngo Thanh Nhan 313
318. GRAMMATICAL LOGIC OF THE WORD “THI”
Nguyen Duc Dan 314
319. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF VIETNAMESE THINKING THROUGH COGNITIVE IDIOMATIC
METAPHORS
Nguyen Duc Ton 315
320. RESEARCH ON TAIWAN VIETNAMESE BRIDES’ LANGUAGE ATTITUDE TOWARD TEACHING
THEIR CHILEN VIETNAMESE ‐ FIELDWORK IN JINMEN COUNTY YUNLIN COUNTY TAIWAN
Nguyen Hoang Yen 316
321. SYNTACTIC STRUCTURE OF VIETNAMESE SENTENCES: SUBJECT ‐ PREDICATE OR THEME ‐
RHEME?
Nguyen Hong Con 316
322. THE PHONICS OF THE KHANG LANGUAGE
Nguyen Huu Hoanh 317
323. VIETNAMESE COUNTERFACTUAL CONDITIONALS
Nguyen Khanh Ha 318
324. THE COMPOUND PHONETIC PRINCIPLE IN NOM CHARACTERS
Nguyen Quang Hong 319
xxix
Table of Contents
325. “BUỒNG ĐÀO” “BUỒNG THÊU” OR “BUỒNG THAO”?
Nguyen Tai Can 319
326. CONVERSATIONAL VIETNAMESE LANGUAGE AND TEACHING CONVERSATIONAL
VIETNAMESE LANGUAGE FOR FOREIGNERS (FROM THE VIEW POINT OF CROSS ‐
CULTURAL CONTRASTIVE PRAGMATICS APPROACH)
Nguyen Van Chien, Nguyen Thi Thu Huong 320
327. GLOBALISATION AND LANGUAGE EDUCATION IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Van Khang 320
328. COMMENT ON VIETNAMESE TEACHING
Nushel Valentina Grigorievna 321
329. LINGUISTIC TYPOLOGY OF MOTION EVENTS IN VIETNAMESE
Pham Hien 322
330. THE ENLARGEMENT OF HANOI AND THE HANOI DIALECT
Pham Van Hao 323
331. PRAGMATIC AND WHOLE ELLIPSIS IN VIETNAMESE TEXT
Pham Van Tinh 323
332. AN INVESTIGATION INTO THE MEANINGS OF THE VIETNAMESE WORD “MẶT” WHICH
EXPRESSES DIFFERENT NOTIONS OF “FACE” IN CULTURAL ‐ LINGUISTIC ASPECTS
Phan Van Hoa 325
333. RELIGIOUS ARCHIVES AS A PRIMARY SOURCE FOR HISTORICAL LINGUISTICS
Roland JACQUES 325
334. SOME REMARKS ON THE TRANSCRIBING METHOD OF VIETNAMESE WORDS USING
CHINESE CHARACTERS IN AN NAM QUOC DICH NGU IN TU DI QUANG KY ‐ IN COMPARISON
WITH AN NAM DICH NGU
Shimizu Masaaki 326
335. CODE ‐ SWITCHING AS A MEANS OF STAKING THE CLAIMS OF IDENTITIES: A CASE STUDY
OF THE MEDIA IN THE VIET DIASPORA IN AUSTRALIA
Thai Duy Bao 327
336. LANGUAGE VARIATION AMONG THE KATU IN THE LAO
Thongphet Kinsada 328
337. RESTORING HAN IDEOGRAM EDUCATION IN VIETNAM
Tomita Kenji 328
338. THE LINGUISTIC CHARACTERISTICS OF JOURNALISM VIEWED FROM THE ACTIVITIES OF
JOURNALISM IN HO CHI MINH CITY
Trinh Sam 329
xxx
Table of Contents
339. RESEARCH ON VIETNAMESE LANGUAGE IN RUSSIA
Remarchuc Vladislav 331
340. THE IMPLICATIONS OF CRITICISM AND PRAISE OF PEOPLE IN VIETNAMESE IDIOMS
Vu Duc Nghieu, Nguyen Thi Dung 332
341. LANGUAGE AND CULTURE: SIMILARITIES AND DIFFERENCES AMONG THE COMPLAINTS
USED BY VIETNAMESE SPEAKERS AND CHINESE LEARNERS OF VIETNAMESE
Vu Thi Thanh Huong 334
342. CHANGES IN THE VIETNAMESE LANGUAGE DURING THE PERIOD OF INTERNATIONAL
INTEGRATION
Vuong Toan 335
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
343. FILM CONTROLS IN COLONIAL VIETNAM 1896 TO 1926
Dean Wilson 339
344. EMOTIONS TUNES STYLES AND FORMS IN TRADITIONAL VIETNAMESE POETRY
(AS SEEN THROUGH SOME KEYWORDS)
Doan Le Giang 341
345. SELF ‐ AWARENESS: A HUMANISTIC BEAUTY IN TRAN ERA POETRY
Doan Thi Thu Van 342
346. IMPRESSIONISTIC FEATURES IN KHAI HUNG’S SHORT STORIES
Antoshchenko Vladimir 343
347. THE PROBLEM OF STYLISTIC RECEPTION IN CULTURE AND LITERATURE
Ha Minh Duc 344
348. APPROACHING THE CULTURES OF THE ETHNIC MINORITIES
BY COMPARING THEIR FOLK ‐ TALES
Ha Thi Thu Huong 345
349. VIETNAMESE INTERLECTUALS AND ARTISTS
Ho Si Vinh
350. TRANSLATION OF VIETNAMESE LITERATURE TRANSLATORS OF KIEU ‐ NGUYEN DU AND
TRANSLATORS OF PRISON DIARY ‐ HOCHIMINH
Hoang Thuy Toan 348
351. “HO XUAN HUONG IN AMERICA: NOM LITERARY CULTURE AND ITS WORLD REACH”
John Balaban 349
352. FOLK LITERATURE IN CONTEMPORARY VIETNAMESE SOCIETY
Le Chi Que 350
xxxi
Table of Contents
354. TRADITONAL CULTURAL VALUES IN HEROIC FIGURES IN BANAR FOLKS TALES
Nguyen Giao, Le Thi Thuy Ly 352
356. THE IMPACTS OF CULTURAL TRADITIONS ON THE BEGINNINGS AND ENDINGS OF A THAI
MINORITY EPIC POEM AND A VIETNAMESE EPIC POEM
Le Truong Phat 354
357. ANTI ‐ WAR SONGS OF VIETNAM: TRINH CONG SON’S CREATION AND ITS UNIVERSALITY
YOSHII Michiko 355
358. RE ‐ EXAMINATION OF THE RELATIONS AMONG NGUYEN BINH KHIEM NGUYEN DU AND
PHUNG KHAC KHOAN
Nguyen Cong Ly 357
359. VIETNAMESE DIARIES STORY ABOUT FRANCE AND THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN
VIETNAM AND FRANCE IN THE LATE NINETEENTH CENTURY AND THE EARLY
TWENTIETH CENTURY
Nguyen Huu Son 358
360. OVERSEAS VIETNAMESE LITERATURE AND THE RE‐EVALUTION OF “NAM ONG MONG
LUC” IN VIETNAM LITERACY HISTORY
Nguyen Pham Hung 359
361. DIRECTING AND PERFORMING 100 MASTERPIECES OF WORLD THEATRE IN VIETNAM
THEATRE IN EARLY 21ST CENTURY: WHY NOT?
Nguyen Thi Minh Thai 360
362. RECOVERING AND PRESERVING VIETNAMESE CLASSICAL OPERA (TUONG) THROUGH THE
EXPLOITATION OF SINO ‐ NOM TUONG SCENARIOS
Nguyen To Lan 361
364. INTEGRATION AND THE ARTS IN DEVELOPMENT IN HUE AND VIETNAM
Nguyen Vinh Phoi 362
365. WHAT DO EPIC POEMS TELL US?
Phan Dang Nhat 364
366. ABOUT THE TIME NAMED “DOI MOI” (RENOVATION)
Phong Le 364
xxxii
Table of Contents
367. VIETNAM CONTEMPORARY LITERARY THEORY AND INTERNATIONAL INTERGRATION
Phuong Luu 365
368. AN INTRODUCTION TO VIETNAM’S COURT MUSIC
To Ngoc Thanh 366
369. MODERN POETICS IN MODERN LITERARY RESEARCH IN VIETNAM IN THE 20TH CENTURY
Tran Dinh Su 367
370. NEW UNDERSTANDING OF HUE PAINTED ENAMELS OF THE NGUYEN PERIOD
Tran Duc Anh Son 368
371. THE STORY OF “QUAN AM THI KINH” STORY UNDER BUDDHIST AND PHILOLOGICAL
PERSPECTIVES
Tran Hai Yen 370
372. LEGANTARY MEDICAL DOCTORS IN VIETNAMESE FOLK TALES
Tran Ich Nguyen 370
373. THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE “THIEN HO DUONG” LEGEND AND THE “GO THAP”
FESTIVAL
Tran Minh Huong 371
374. THE UNEVEN PATH TOWARDS MODERNIZATION TAKEN BY VIETNAM LITERATURE SINCE
LATE 19th CENTURY
Tran Ngoc Vuong 372
375. THE IMPACT BY THE 19th CENTURY CHINESE TRANSLATION OF THE THEORY OF
EVOLUTION AND ETHICS 天 演 論 ON VIETNAM CONFUCIAN LITERATURE IN THE EARLY
20th CENTURY (SOME THEORETICAL ISSUES CONCERNING ON EAST ‐ WEST CULTURAL
EXCHANGES IN EARLY 20th CENTURY)
Tran Nho Thin 372
376. THE DEMOCRATIZATION AND LOCALIZATION OF TANG ‐ STYLE NOM POETRY
Tran Quang Dung 373
377. LEGEND IN CONTEMPORARY LIFE: THE RESTORATION OF TRADITIONS FROM THE
INTERRUPTION ( A CASE STUDY OF LEGENDS AND CULTS OF THE FOUR MOTHER SAINTS
(TU VI THANH NUONG)
Tran Thi An 374
378. CONTEMPORARY SENSE AND ITS INFLUENCES ON THE CHRONOSCOPE IN FICTION IN THE
FIRST HALF OF THE 20th CENTURY
Tran Van Toan 375
Panel 13: Source materials
379. ARCHEOLOGICAL EXCAVATION FINDINGS IN PHO HIEN HUNG YEN PROVINCE
Abe Yuriko 379
xxxiii
Table of Contents
381. SHARING SOCIO ‐ ECONOMIC DATA
Daniel C Tsang 380
382. “POUSE ‐ POUSSE” IN HANOI ‘S TRANSPORTATION SYSTEM
Dao Thi Dien 381
383. ON THE POSITION OF VIETNAM IN THE EASTERN SEA COMMERCIAL SYSTEM IN THE
ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL PERIODS
Hoang Anh Tuan 382
384. THE HAN NOM SPECIAL COLLECTION DIGITIZATION
John Balaban, Ngo Trung Viet, To Trong Duc, Le Van Cuong, Luong Thi Hanh 383
385. CHIEM THANH DICTIONARY ‐ THE FIRST HAN ‐ CHAM DICTIONARY IN THE WORLD
Luu Chi Cuong 384
386. “DAGH ‐ REGISTER BATAVIA” ANALYSIS ‐ DATA OF HOLAND EAST SEAL RELATING TO
HIZEN’S CHINESE BOATING BUSINESS
Sakuraba Miki 385
387. LAND PROPERTY SITUATION IN CHUYEN MY VILLAGES (PHU XUYEN HANOI) IN THE
EARLY NINETEENTH CENTURY FROM LAND REGISTER DOCUMENTS
Tong Van Loi, Nguyen Duong Lieu 386
388. MONOGRAPHY BOOKS IN THE SOUTH VIETNAM (1954 ‐ 1975)
Nguyen Thanh Loi 387
389. GENEALOGICAL RECORDS AS A RESOURCE FOR STUDYING DEGRAPHICAL HISTORY: THE
CASE OF NGUYEN QUAN GIAP (NGUYEN ‐ THE MANDARIN) IN BAT TRANG VILLAGES GIA
LAM HANOI
Nguyen Thi Binh 388
390. THE NATURAL ENVIRONMENT AND ASPECTS OF SOUTHERN VIETNAMESE ARCHAEOLOGY
Nguyen Thi Hau 389
391. VILLAGE CONVENTION WITH CATHOLIC PROTOCOL IN THE RED RIVER DELTA
Nguyen Que Huong, Nguyen Ngoc Quynh 390
392. THE COLLECTION OF VIETNAMESE TRADITIONAL SOUTHERN OPERAS IN THE UNITED
KINGDOM LIBRARY
Nguyen Thi Thanh Xuan 391
393. INTRODUCTION AND PUBLICATION OF ARCHIVES SERVING SOCIAL LIFE
Nguyen Van Ham
xxxiv
Table of Contents
394. IMPORTANT CHANGES AND OBJECTIVE CONSEQUENCES OF THE FORMATION AND
DEVELOPMENT OF VIETNAMESE ADMINITRATIVE TEXT SYSTEM DURING THE FRENCH
COLONIAL TIME (1789 ‐ 1945)
Nguyen Van Ket 393
395. SOME IMAGES OF VIETNAM IN THE 16th ‐ 19th CENTURIES ITALY
Paolo Santangelo 394
396. THE PRIMITIVE CULTURAL VESTIGES AT GO CAY TUNG SITE (AN GIANG ‐ VIET NAM)
AFTER THE THIRD TEST DIG
Pham Duc Manh, Do Ngoc Chien 394
397. GRAVE COMMUNITIES IN CU LAO PHO (BIEN HOA DONG NAI VIETNAM)
Pham Duc Manh, Nguyen Cong Chuyen 395
398. STONE INSCRIPTIONS IN EARLY LE DYNASTY: SOME ISSUES OF CONTENTS AND FORMS
Pham Thi Thuy Vinh 396
399. QUANTITATIVE ANALYIS AND SPATOAL APPROACH RESEARCH: EXAMPLE OF DUY TIEN
HANAM PROVINCE AND SAPA LAO CAI PROVINCE
Pham Van Cu, Vu Kim Chi, Pham Van Toan, Đinh Thi Dieu Ly,
Nguyen Thi Hai Yen, Nguyen Thi Loan, Philippe Charette, Sarah Turner 397
400. HANOI’S SOURSE OF CADASTRES IN MODERN HISTORY: COLLECTION AND VALUES
Phan Phuong Thao 398
401. THE VIETNAMESE HIGHLAND POLITICAL LEADERS DURINGTHE COLONIAL DOMINATION:
THE USAGE OF INDIVIDUALLS ADMINITRATIVE FILES AS A WAY TO STUDY PUBLIC
CAREERS
Le Failler Philippe 399
402. THE VIETNAM CENTER AND ARCHIVE TEXAS TECH UNIVERSITY
Stephen Maxner 400
403. CHU DAU POTTERY ‐ PROGESS OF DISCOVERY STUDY AND RESTORATION
Tang Ba Hoanh 401
404. STORE HOUSE AT NATIONAL MUSEUM ON VIETNAMESE REVOLUTION ‐ THE PLACE
KEEPING HISTORICAL MATERIALS SOURCE OF VIETNAM MODERN HISTORY
Trieu Van Hien, Tran Thi Nhi 402
405. CONTRIBUTIONS OF FOREIGN SCIENTISTS IN THE STUDY OF HOCHIMINH’S LIFE AND
CAREER
Trinh Dinh Tung, Nguyen Dinh Le 403
406. TO EFFECTIVELY PROCESS AND EXPLORE INFORMATION RESOURCES OF VIETNAMESE
STUDIES
Vuong Toan 404
xxxv
Table of Contents
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
407. TWENTY YEARS OF DOI MOI REFORMS IN THE EDUCATION SECTOR: BETWEEN
SUCCESSES AND UNCERTAINTIES
Alexandre Domeier Freire 409
408. CONSTRUCTING SUSTAINABLE LEADER LEARNING NETWORKS
Allan Walker 410
409. THE NESCESSCITY OF LIFE‐LONG LEARNING FOR ACADEMICS AND EXCUTIVES
Bernhard Kueppers, Rupert Huth 411
410. HUMAN RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT OR INDUSTRIALIZATION AND MODERNIZATION
OF VIETNAM
Dang Ba Lam, Dinh Thi Bich Loan 411
411. REFORM STRUCTURE OF NATIONAL EDUCATIONAL SYSTEM AIMING AT MEETING THE
HUMAN RESOURCES NEEDS IN GLOBALIZATION CONTEXT
Dang Danh Anh 412
412. EDUCATION CONTRIBUTION TO HDI OF VIETNAM DURING SOCIOECONOMIC INNOVATION
PROCESS FROM 1990 TO 2005
Dang Quoc Bao 414
413. CURRENT SITUATION AND SOLUTIONS TO DEVELOPING VIETNAMESE HUMAN
RESOURCES
Duc Vuong 415
414. PRIVATE EDUCATION IN HO CHI MINH CITY IN THE GLOBALIZED ERA
Duong Kieu Linh 418
415. THE SCIENCE OF RETURNING HOME: AN ANTHROPOLOGICAL CASE STUDY OF YOUNG
VIETNAMESE SCIENTISTS RETURNING HOME FROM STUDIES ABROAD
Eren Zink 418
416. THE PROBLEM OF EDUCATION AND TRAINING HUMAN RESOURCES OF VIETNAM
THROUGH INDUSTRIAL TRAINING AND TECHNICAL INTERNSHIP
Higuma Masumi 419
417. ADAPTATIONS OF CROSS ‐ BORDER HIGHER EDUCATION POLICIES OF AUSTRALIA
AND SINGAPORE AND THEIR IMPLICATIONS TO VIETNAMESE HIGHER EDUCATION
Ho Vu Khue Ngoc 420
418. THE FUTURE OF THE INTERNATIONAL COOPERATION BETWEEN JAPAN AND VIETNAM:
FROM THE EXPERIENCES OF UNIVERSITY (TENTATIVE)
Ikuo Isozaki 421
419. GLOBAL DEVELOPMENTS REGARDING EDUCATIONAL MANAGEMENT DEVELOPMENT
ORGANIZATIONS
Jan Arend Brands 422
xxxvi
Table of Contents
420. TREND OF HIGHER EDUCATION DEVELOPMENT IN VIET NAM IN THE ERA
OF INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Lam Quang Thiep 422
421. GLOBALIZATION: SOME EDUCATIONAL ISSUES IN VIETNAM
Le Ngoc Tra 423
422. MANY EXPERIENCE LESSONS HAVE BEEN TAKEN OUT FOR VIETNAM FROM THE CURRENT
EDUCATION REFORMS OF SOME COUNTRIES
Nghiem Dinh Vy 424
423. VIETNAMESE EDUCATION IN THE PERIOD 1945 ‐ 1954
Ngo Dang Tri, Do Thi Thanh Loan 425
424. REFORMING THE CAREER COUNSELLING SERVICE DELIVERY TO ARMY YOUTH WHO HAVE
FULFILLED THEIR MILITARY SERVICE
Ngo Xuan Lieu 426
425. ASSESSMENT OF THE RESULTS OF STUDY IN UNIVERSITY EDUCATION AND HUMAN
RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Duc Chinh 427
426. VIETNAM’S TECHNICAL AND VOCATIONAL EDUCATION ON THE WAY TOWARDS FURTHER
DEVELOPMENT AND INTERNATIONAL INTERATION
Nguyen Minh Duong 428
427. REFORMING BIOLOGY INSTRUCTION IN VIETNAM SECONDARY SCHOOL: PROBLEM AND
SOLUTION
Nguyen Nhu At 429
428. NEEDS OF HIGH ‐ QUALITY HUMAN RESOURCES IN VIETNAM AND THE MISSION OF
GRADUATE EDUCATION
Nguyen Thi My Loc 430
429. ATTRACTING FOREIGN DIRECT INVESTMENT FOR DEVELOPING EDUCATION SERVICES
WHEN VIETNAM BECOMES AN OFFICIAL MEMBER OF WTO
Nguyen Thi Quynh Thu 431
430. EDUCATION FOR SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT THROUGH GEOGRAPHY, PROGRAMS AND
TEXTBOOKS IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Thi Thu Hang 432
431. LEARNING SOCIETY AND HUMAN RESOURCES IN VIETNAM
Pham Tat Dong 433
432. OBSTACLES RELATING TO RENOVATING THE SYSTEM OF HIGHER EDUCATION
IN VIETNAM
Pham Van Quyet 433
xxxvii
Table of Contents
433. EDUCATION IN THE CONTEXT OF INTEGRATION AND GLOBALIZATION
Phan Ngoc Lien 434
434. IMPROVING EDUCATIONAL QUALITY IN HUMAN RESOURCES TRAINING ‐ A PROBLEM FOR
DEVELOPMENT OF VIETNAM
Tran Hau 435
435. NATIONAL POLICY FOR EDUCATION AND HUMAN RESOURCE DEVELOPMENT IN VIET
NAM
Tran Khanh Duc 436
436. RENOVATING PROGRAM ASSESSMENT AND EVALUATION FOR EDUCATIONAL LEADERS
AND MANAGERS IN VIETNAM ‐ A SOLUTION TO ENHANCE THE QUALITY OF
EDUCATIONAL LEADERS AND MANAGERS IN VIETNAM
Tran Thi Bich Lieu 437
437. HUMAN RESOURCES TRAINING FOR MEETING THE DEMANDS OF GLOBALIZING SOCIETY
Vu Ngoc Hai 438
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
438. IDEAS ON HOW TO DEVELOP THE CURRICULUM OF VIETNAMESE STUDIES
FOR VIETNAMESE STUDENTS
Cao The Trinh 443
439. DEVELOPING VIETNAMESE STUDIES IN MALAYSIA FROM WAR STUDIES
TO CULTURAL STUDIES
Danny Wong Tze Ken 444
440. ABOUT TEACHING VIETNAMESE IN GENERAL AND IN PARTICULAR TEACHING
VIETNAMESE MODAL IDIOMS TO FOREIGN STUDENTS
Doan Thi Thu Ha 445
441. VIETNAMESE SUDIES AT CULTURAL TOURISM FACULTY HANOI COLLEGE OF CULTURE:
STATE OF THE ART
Duong Van Sau 446
442. THOUGHTS ON “REGIONALIZOLOGY/AREA STUDIES”
Furuta Motoo 446
443. VIETNAMESE/U.S. EDUCATION AND TRAINING PARTNERSHIPS IN HIGHER EDUCATION:
PROGRESS AT THE UNIVERSITY OF MISSOURI
Joseph John Hobbs 447
444. SOME ISSUES IN DESIGNING A B.A PROGRAM IN VIETNAM STUDIES TODAY
Le Quang Hung 448
xxxviii
Table of Contents
445. FORMATION OF NATIONAL CHARACTERS: SOME COMPARISONS BETWEEN JAPAN AND
VIETNAM
Masahira Anesaki 449
446. TEACHING VIETNAMESE INTONATION
Nguyen Chi Hoa, Ngo Thi Hoa 450
447. POLITICAL GEOGRAPHY: ISSUES AND RESEARCH ORIENTATION IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Dang Hoi 450
449. VIETNAMESE STUDIES IN VIETNAM ON THE WAY OF INTEGRATION AND DEVELOPMENT
Nguyen Quang Ngoc 452
450. VIETNAMESE STUDIES TRAINING IN VIETNAM TODAY
Nguyen Thi Bich Ha 453
451. TEACHING VIETNAMESE LITERATURE AT ORIENT FACULTY, ST.PETERSBURG NATIONAL
UNIVERSITY, RUSSIAN FEDERATION
Nguyen Thi Minh Hanh 454
452. TEACHING VIETNAMESE IN COMMUNICATIVE ORIENTATION
Nguyen Thi Quy 454
453. POST ‐ GRADUATE “VIETNAMESE STUDIES” AT THE INSTITUTE OF VIETNAMESE STUDIES
AND DEVELOPED SCIENCES HANOI NATIONAL UNIVERSITY
Nguyen Thi Viet Thanh 456
454. VIETNAMESE STUDIES AND THE FRAMEWORK OF TEACHING AND TRAINING STUDENT OF
THE FIRST UNIVERSITY DEGREE ON VIETNAMESE STUDIES AT THANG LONG UNIVERSITY‐
VIETNAM
Nguyen Van Chien 458
455. VIETNAMESE STUDIES AT THE UNIVERSITY OF SOCIAL SCIENCES AND HUMANITIES ‐
VIETNAM NATIONAL UNIVERSITY IN HO CHI MINH CITY (SITUATION ‐ PERSPECTIVES ‐
EXPERIENCES)
Nguyen Van Lich 459
456. SOME IDEAS ABOUT RESEARCH THEORY AND METHODS IN TRAINING AND STUDYING
VIETNAM ETHNOLOGY AND ANTHROPOLOGY
Nguyen Van Tiep 460
457. CURRICULUM DEVELOPMENT IN TEACHING VIETNAMESE AS A FOREIGN LANGUAGE
Nguyen Viet Huong 461
458. THE STATE OF ENGLISH ‐ LANGUAGE VIETNAMESE STUDIES AS SEEN THROUGH THE
JOURNAL OF VIETNAMESE STUDIES
Peter Zinnoman 462
xxxix
Table of Contents
459. APPROACHING SOUTH‐EAST ASIA (REGIONALIZOLOGY/AREA STUDIES) AND VIETNAMESE
STUDIES (COUNTRIOLOGY)
Pham Duc Duong 462
460. TEACHING ‐ LEARNING AND RESEARCHING VIETNAMOLOGY IN VIET NAM THE ISSUES
OCCUR ON THE FORUM
Pham Thi Thu Nga 463
461. VIETNAMESE STUDIES IN THE PERIOD OF INTEGRATION
Phan Huy Le 464
462. TEACHING VIETNAMESE IN SOUTH CHINA ‐ A TEACHING MODEL OF TRAINING
TRANSLATORS
Chen Bilan 465
463. THE PROGRAM OF VIETNAMESE STUDIES IN VIETNAM TODAY
Tran Le Bao 465
464. FINDING A COMMON LANGUAGE FOR TRAINING VIETNAMESE STUDIES NOWADAYS
Tran Van Kien 466
465. REAL STATUS OF TRAINING ON VIETNAMESE STUDIES IN VIETNAM NOWADAYS
Truong Quang Hai, Bui Van Tuan 467
466. VIETNAMESE STUDIES: FROM A CULTURAL APPROACH OF ETHNIC PEOPLE AND A
NATION ‐ STATE
Vu Minh Giang 468
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
467. CHANGES IN THE FOLK BELIEFS OF HA NOI
Do Thi Minh Thuy 471
468. SOME ISSUES REGARDING THANG LONG ‐ HANOI AS THE POLITICAL AND
ADMINISTRATIVE CENTER OF THE COUNTRY
Doan Minh Huan 472
469. 3D TOPOGRAPHICAL ANALYSIS IN HA NOI
Go Yonezawa, Mamoru Shibayama, Truong Xuan Luan, 473
470. HANOI 4D ANALYSIS IN 19th AND 20th CENTURY URBANIZED CITY, WARDS,
AND VILLAGES
Mamoru Shibayama , Go Yonezawa, Yumio Sakurai, Truong Xuan Luan 474
471. MUONG THANH CULTURAL AREA
Hoang Luong 474
472. SAHUYNH ‐ CHĂMPA TRANSITION: AN ARCHAEOLOGICAL POINT OF VIEW
Lam Thi My Dung 475
xl
Table of Contents
473. THE NGUYEN KINGS’ POLICY FOR EXTERNAL COMMERCE IN COCHINCHINA ‐ THE BASE
FOR INSERTION AND DEVELOPMENT OF DAI VIET IN THE 17th AND 18th CENTURIES
Le Huynh Hoa 476
474. DYNAMIC CHANGES OF MUONG THEN IN THE 18th CENTURY AN EMPORIUM IN THE
MOUNTAINS AND THE REBEL LEADER HOANG CONG CHAT
Okada Masashi 477
475. SOME NEW QUESTIONS ON THANG LONG CAPITAL CITY IN THE LÝ ‐ TRẦN PERIOD:
REEXPLORATION OF ANCIENT BIBLIOGRAPHYAND EPITAPH
Momoki Shiro 478
476. SURVEYING THE SOCIAL CLASSIFICATION IN VINH LONG (2001 ‐ 2005)
Nguyen Cong Binh 478
477. “MY THO DAI PHO” ‐ AN EMBLEM OF VIETNAMESE ‐ CHINESE ECONOMIC EXCHANGE
IN SOUTHERN VIETNAM DURING THE 17th ‐ 18th CENTURIES.
Nguyen Phuc Nghiep, Tran Thi Thanh Hue 479
478. WARDS AND THE RISE AND FALL OF THANG LONG, HANOI
Nguyen Quang Ngoc 480
479. HOA AN (CAO BANG): HISTORICAL AND CULTURAL ASPECTS FROM ITS ORIGIN
TO THE BEGINNING OF THE 19TH CENTURY
Nguyen Thi Hai 481
480. THE EXPRESSIONS OF THE CHARACTERISTIC POLITENESS OF HANOIANS TODAY
Nguyen Kim Hoa 482
481. THE INTERACTION BETWEEN THE NATURAL CONDITIONS AND THE LIVING CULTURE OF
DUONG LAM VILLAGE SON TAY TOWN, HA TAY PROVINCE
Nguyen Thi Phuong Anh 483
482. TAY DO CULTURAL SPACE
Nguyen Thi Thuy
483. THE LÁ MÁI HOUSE OF CENTRAL VIET NAM AN ECOLOGICAL ARCHITECTURE
Nguyen Thuong Hy 485
484. INDUSTRIAL PARK POLICY AND REGIONAL DEVELOPMENT IN VIETNAM
Niimi Tatsuya 486
485. SOUTHERN VIETNAM CULTURAL CONTACTS WITHIN THE PROTO‐HISTORICAL CONTEXT
OF SOUTHEAST ASIA
Pham Duc Manh 487
486. THE LOCATION AND SIZE OF THE THANGLONG FORBIDDEN CITY IN HISTORY
Phan Huy Le 488
xli
Table of Contents
487. CONTEMPORARY CHANGES IN THE TRADITIONAL ARCHITECTURE OF NATIVE ETHNIC
GROUPS IN TAY NGUYEN
Ta Thi Hoang Van 489
488. A HISTORY OF MULTI ‐ ETHNIC SOCIETY IN THE MEKONG DELTA
Takada Yoko 490
489. ARCHAEOLOGICAL DISCOVERIES AT THE THANG LONG IMPERIAL CITADEL SITE
Tong Trung Tin, Bui Minh Tri 491
490. SAIGON FROM THE 17th TO 19th CENTURIES
Tran Thi Mai 491
491. THE NAME OF THE RED RIVER: EVIDENCE OF CULTURAL DIVERSITY IN VIETNAMESE
HISTORY
Tran Tri Doi 492
492. SOME MEANS OF PRESERVING THE TRADITIONNAL FESTIVALS OF ETHNIC MINORITIES IN
THE WESTERN HIGHLANDS
Trung Thi Thu Thuy 493
493. TYPICAL ARCHITECTURAL FEATURES IN THE REMAINS OF THANG LONG CITADEL AREA
Ueno Kunikazu, Tong Trung Tin 494
494. ETHNIC, AND REGIONAL CULTURES AND SOCIO‐ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT IN THE
MEKONG DELTA OF VIETNAM
Vo Van Sen, Phan Van Dop 495
495. SOME ISSUES OF HANOI AS A HISTORICAL AND CULTURAL SPACE
Vu Van Quan 495
496. PRELIMINARY RESEARCH ON THE THANG LONG CITADEL IN THE EARLY YEARS OF THE LE
DYNASTY
Yao Takao 496
497. THE STUDY OF THE CULTURAL EXCHANGE OF THE OC EO SITE IN THE MEKONG DELTA:
FROM ROOF TILES FOUND AT GO TU TRAM SITE, EXCAVATED IN 2005 ‐ 2006
Yuko Hirano 497
Panel 17. International relations
498. THE SOVIET UNION AND THE WAR IN VIET NAM CHALLENGE AND INSPIRATION
Bernd Schaefer 501
499. SINO ‐ VIETNAMESE RELATIONS IN AN ERA OF GLOBAL UNCERTAINTY
Brantly Womack 501
xlii
Table of Contents
500. VIETNAM IN INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION
(END OF 20th CENTURY BEGINNING OF 21st CENTURY)
Nguyen Dinh Le, Bui Thi Thu Ha 502
501. THE STRUCTURE OF VIET NAM ‐ CHINA RELATION (1991 ‐ 2008)
Thayer Carlylea 503
502. AN OVERVIEW OF THE SITUATION OF THE VIETNAMESE AMERICANS IN 2008
Chung Hoang Chuong 504
503. EDUCATION REFORM IN VIETNAM: NEW FACTOR OF VIETNAMESE FOREIGN RELATIONS
IN THE EARLY YEARS OF THE 21ST CENTURY
Dao Minh Hong 504
504. WESTERN COMMERCIAL FIRMS IN THE 17th CENTURY IN DAI VIET
Do Thanh Binh, Nguyen Thi Thu Thuy 505
505. VIETNAM ‐ EU RELATIONS: TOWARDS A STABLE PARTNERSHIP
Duong Van Quang 506
506. VIETNAM AND CHINA‐VIETNAM RELATION UP TO 2020
Gu Xiaosong 507
507. VIETNAM’S POLICY TOWARDS THE U.S AND VIETNAM ‐ U.S. RELATIONS IN THE EARLY
TWENTY ‐ FIRST CENTURY: REALITIES AND PROSPECTS
Ha My Huong 508
508. ECONOMIC AND COMMERCIAL RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN VIETNAM WITH LAOS AND
CAMBODIA (1991 ‐ 2005): ACHIEVEMENTS AND PROBLEMS
Hoang Thi Minh Hoa, Nguyen Van Cuong 509
509. VIETNAM IN THE CONTEXT OF SOUTHEAST ASIA. CONJUNCTURES AND COMPARISONS
Houben Vincentius Johannes Hubertus 510
510. SINO ‐ VIET NAM RELATIONS, 1771 ‐ 1802: A BORDER TRIBUTARY ‐ TRADE
RELATIONSHIP
Ku Boon Dar 510
511. THE VIETNAM – FRANCE RELATIONSHIP IN THE PERIOD
512. OF INTERNATIONAL ECONOMIC (1991 ‐ 2005)
Ngo Minh Oanh 511
513. IDENTIFICATION OF MAIN ECONOMIC DEVELOPMENT TRENDS IN NORTHEAST ASIA
AND SUGGESTS FOR VIETNAM
Ngo Xuan Binh 511
514. NEW DEVELOPMENTS OF VIETNAMESE ‐ INDIAN RELATIONSHIP IN THE EARLY 21ST
CENTURY
Nguyen Canh Hue 512
xliii
Table of Contents
515. VIETNAM ‐ USSR RELATION DURING 1924 ‐ 1954 PERIOD AND ISSUE OF STREAMING
Nguyen Hong Dung 513
516. IN ENGLISH: THE FUTURE OF UNITED STATES‐VIETNAM RELATIONS
Nguyen Manh Hung 513
517. SOME ISSUES CONCERNING VIETNAMESE COMMUNITY IN SOME EASTERN EUROPEAN
COUNTRIES
Nguyen Quang Thuan 514
518. VIETNAM’S INTERNATIONAL INTEGRATION PROCESS ‐ A RETROSPECTIVE STUDY
OF ITS HISTORY AND ISSUES
Nguyen Quoc Hung 515
519. CULTURAL FACTORS IN VIETNAM’S FOREIGN POLICY AND MULTI‐LATERALIZATION IN
THE PERIOD OF REFORM
Nguyen Thai Yen Huong 515
520. THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE INDOCHINESE FRONT: SINO ‐ KHMER ‐ VIETNAMESE
RELATIONS IN 1970
Nguyen Thi Lien Hang 516
521. VIETNAM ‐ SOVIET RELATIONS IN THE 1965 ‐ 1975 PERIOD
Nguyen Thi Mai Hoa 517
522. PUBLIC DIPLOMACY IN US ‐ VIETNAMESE RELATIONS
Nguyen Thi Thanh Thuy 518
523. VIETNAM’S PERCEPTION AND VIEWS OF THE ASEAN COMMUNITY
Nguyen Thu My 518
524. IT IS NECESSARY TO ESTABLISH A FAIR AND EQUALLY DEMOCRATIC WORLD
INSTITUTION ADHERING TO HO CHI MINH’S THOUGHT
Pham Hong Chuong 519
525. “HOW VIETNAM SEES THE WORLD?”
Pham Quang Minh 520
526. VIET NAM’S RELATIONSHIP WITH CHINA ‐ EXAMINING EXISTING AND POTENTIAL
CHALLENGES
Ramses Amer 520
527. MONGOLIA‐VIETNAM RELATION: ADVANTAGE AND CHALLENGE
Sonom‐Ish Dashtsevel 521
528. THAI ‐ VIET NAM RELATIONSHIP ON THE ROUTE NO 8
Thanyathip Sripana 522
529. THE COMBINATION OF NATIONAL STRENGTH AND THE POWER OF THE TIMES IN
VIETNAMESE DIPLOMACY IN THE ĐOI MOI ERA (1986 ‐ 2006)
Tran Nam Tien 522
xliv
Table of Contents
530. VIETNAM – CANADA RELATION (1954 ‐2008): HISTORY AND PERSPECTIVE
Tran Thi Vinh 523
531. REALITY AND PROSPECTS FOR A STRATEGIC PARTNERSHIP IN THE VIET NAM – RUSSIA
RELATIONSHIP
Vu Duong Huan 524
532. OPEN DOOR AND INTEGRATION OF VIETNAM ‐ A VIEW FROM EXPERIENCES OF XX
CENTURY
Vu Duong Ninh 525
533. CULTURE COOPERATION VIETNAM ‐ ASEAN FORWARDTO ASEAN CULTURE ‐ SOCIAL
COMMUNITY
Vu Thi Tuyet Loan 526
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
534. APPLICATION OF THE CONTINGENT VALUATION METHOD TO ASSESS RURAL WATER
SUPPLY IN CUU LONG RIVER DELTA: A CASE STUDY OF PHUOC VINH DONG COMMUNE
Bui Duc Kinh 529
535. ANIMAL RESOURCES AND SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT STRATEGY OF NORTH EAST
REGION OF VIETNAMSS
Dang Huy Huynh, Dang Huy Phuong, Nguyen Van Tuong 529
536. CONCEPTUAL AND PRACTICAL APPROACHES TO SUSTAINABLE SPACIO‐TERRITORIAL
ORGANISATION FOR VIET NAM
Dang Van Phan, Vu Nhu Van 530
537. TOWARDS ACCURATE ESTIMATES FOR HIGH RISK SPACE AGAINST SOME NATURAL
PHENOMENA IN VIETNAM
Dao Dinh Bac, Dang Van Bao, Nguyen Hieu, Tran Thanh Ha 531
538. THE MANAGEMENT OF SOIL AND FOREST RESOURCES BY THE LOCAL COMMUNITY AT
THE LEVEL OF THE VILLAGE UNIT: AN IMPORTANT FOUNDATION TO OBTAIN
SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT TARGETS
Duong Quynh Phuong 532
540. HARD CHOICES: MAKING TRADE‐OFFS BETWEEN BIODIVERSITY CONSERVATION AND
HUMAN WELL ‐ BEING
Hoang Van Thang, Tran Chi Trung, Thomas Mc. Shane 533
541. CLIMATE CHANGE AND NATURAL RESOURCE ‐BASED LIVELIHOODS IN VIET NAM
Koos Neefjes 534
xlv
Table of Contents
542. SUSTAINABLE TOURISM DEVELOPMENT IN BINH THUAN PROVINCE
La Nu Anh Van 534
543. NEW ROLES AND CHALLENGES: DEVELOPMENT OF NATURAL HISTORY MUSEUMS IN
VIETNAM TO ADDRESS ENVIRONMENTAL ISSUES
Le Duc Minh, Le Dzung 535
544. ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION IN VIETNAM: SOLUTION TO INCREASE THE SOCIAL
RESPONSIBILY OF ENTERPRIS
Le Hoang Viet Lam 536
545. OVERCOMING THE CONSEQUENCES OF CHEMICAL WAR ‐ A DIFFICULT AND LONG TERM
MISSION
Le Ke Son, Pham Hanh Nguyen 536
546. SOME THOUGHTS ON DEVLEOPMENT STRATEGY IN THE 2011‐2020 PERIOD –
A BALACING ECONOMIC, SOCIAL AND ENVIRONMENTAL ISSUES
Le Thac Can 537
547. SELECTING AN INDICATOR SET FOR SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT A CASE STUDY IN THE
QUANG TRI PROVINCE, VIETNAM
Le Trinh Hai, Pham Hoang Hai, Nguyen Truong Khoa, Luc Hens 538
548. DEVELOPING WATER DEMAND MANAGEMENT FOR ADAPTING TO THE SCARCITY OF
FRESH WATER IN THE CENTRAL COAST OF VIETNAM
Le Van Thang, Tran Anh Tuan 539
549. ENVIRONMENTAL ISSUES AND THE RESTORATION OF MANGROVE IN VIETNAM
Le Xuan Tuan, Phan Nguyen Hong, Truong Quang Hoc 540
550. CHARACTERISTICS OF THE LANDSCAPE AND THE HUMAN ECOLOGY IN VIETNAM’S
COASTAL ZONE
Nguyen An Thinh 541
551. ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION PLANNING FOR SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMEN. AT THE
PROVINCIAL AND DISTRICT LEVELS A CASE STUDY OF UONG BI TOWN IN QUANG NINH
PROVINCE
Nguyen Cao Huan 542
552. THE PHILOSOPHY OF SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Danh Son 543
553. THE ENVIRONMENTAL SITUATION IN HO CHI MINH CITY DURING THE PERIOD OF
INDUSTRIALIZATION AND MODERNIZATION
Nguyen Dinh Tuan, Pham Nguyen Bao Hanh 544
554. CLIMATE CHANGE AND SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT IN VIET NAM
Nguyen Duc Ngu 545
xlvi
Table of Contents
555. CHANGE OF KARST LANDFORMS IN HALONG BAY HERITAGE AREA ‐ PROBLEMS OF
MANAGEMENT AND CONSERVATION
Nguyen Hieu, Dang Van Bao, Tran Van Hien 545
556. SCLERACTINIAN CORALS AND CORAL REEFS OF TRUONG SA ARCHIPELAGO
(SPRATLY ISLANDS)
Nguyen Huy Yet 546
557. BIODIVERSITY IN VIETNAM AND CONSERVATION
Nguyen Nghia Thin 546
558. RESTORATION OF VEGETATION ON OPEN LIMESTONE LANDS BY CULTIVATION OF
NATIVE PLANTS TO ENSURE ANIMAL HABITATS AND IMPROVE THE ENVIRONMENT IN
THE CAO BANG PROVINCE, VIETNAM
Nguyen Nghia Thin, Nguyen Thi Kim Thanh 547
559. INTERGRATION OF VIETNAM INTO THE GLOBAL PROCESS OF SUSTAIN ABLE
DEVELOPMENT AND THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE MILLENNIUM GOAL NUMBER ONE
Nguyen Ngoc Khanh 548
560. EXPERIENCES IN THE CREATION AND IMPLEMENTATION OF AGENDA 21 ON
SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENTAT THE LOCAL LEVEL IN NINH BINH PROVINCE
Nguyen Ngoc Quynh 549
561. ESTABLISHING A SENSITIVITY INDEXING MAP OF ECOSYSTEMS UNDER ENVIRONMENTAL
IMPACTS FOR SUITABLE UTILIZATION SAND DEVELOPMENT OF TH ETERRITORIAL
LANDSCAPE IN THEIN HAIPHONG COASTAL ZONE
Nguyen Ngoc Thach, Nguyen Thị Thu Hien, Pham Ngoc Hai 550
562. FLASH FLOODS AND MUDFLOWS IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Trong Yem, Cao Dang Du 550
563. A BIODIVERSITY ACTION PLAN FOR NORTHERN CENTRAL VIETNAM TOWARD 2010
Pham Binh Quyen 551
564. CLIMATE CHANGE AND DISEASES: FROM A GLOBAL PERSPECTIVE
TO THE VIETNAMESE CONTEXT
Nguyen Duc Ngu 545
565. URBANIZATION’S CHALLENGES TO ENVIRONMENTALY SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
IN VIETNAM
Pham Ngoc Dang 553
566. SCIENTIFIC FUNDAMENTS FOR BIO‐DIVERSITY CONSERVATIONOF
THE GULF OF THAILAND
Pham Thuoc 554
567. STABLE DEVELOPMENT SPACE OF VIETNAM IN THE FIELD OF NATURAL RESOURCES
AND ENVIRONMENT
Phan Van Quynh 555
xlvii
Table of Contents
568. SEA RESOURCES OF SEA IN VIETNAM: IDENTIFICATION OF POTENTIAL
AND ORIENTATION FOR PROMOTION OF THEIR VALUES
Tran Duc Thanh, Tran Dinh Lan, Nguyen Huu Cu 555
569. ECOLOGICAL SANITATION (ECO‐SAN): ADVANTAGES AND PROSPECTS IN VIETNAM
Tran Hieu Nhue, Tran Hien Hoa 556
570. WATER RESOURCE MANAGEMENT AND DOMESTIC WASTE OF RESIDENTIAL AREAS
ALONG THE BANKS OF THE NHUE RIVER
Tran Hieu Nhue, Nguyen Quoc Cong, Nguyen Viet Anh 557
571. ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION IN VIETNAM:ACHIVEMENTS, CHALLENGES AND
SOLUTIONS
Tran Hong Ha 558
572. EXOGENOUS GEODYNAMIC HAZARDS IN THE MOUNTAIN REGIONS OF VIETNAM
(CASE STUDY OF LAO CAI PROVINCE)
Tran Thanh Ha
573. HUMAN DEVELOPMENT IN VIETNAM AND THE CHALLENGES OF CLIMATE CHANGE
Trinh Thi Kim Ngoc 560
574. TRANG AN – BICH DONG ECOTOURIST AREA: PROMINENT VALUES
OF KARST LANDSCAPES
Truong Quang Hai, Dang Van Bao 561
575. THE SEMLA PROGAMME’S RESPONSE TO CLIMATE CHANGE
Truong Quang Hoc, Per Bertilsson 561
576. SOLUTIONS AND TECHNOLOGIES FOR FOREST FIRE REMEDIATION AND PREVENTION
FOR THE U MINH REGION AND THE CENTRAL HIGHLAND
Vuong Van Quynh 562
577. APPLICATION OF ULTRASOUND TO ADVANCED WATER TREATMENT AND THE
PROTECTION OF GLOBAL WARMING
Yasuaki Maeda, Yutaka Matsuzawa, Eiko Kojima 564
578. STUDY ON THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE ENVIRONMENTAL PROTECTION LAW FOR
ENVIRONMENTAL WATER PROTECTION IN VIETNAM
Yutaka Matsuzawa, Yasuaki Madea, Eiko Kojima 565
xlviii
PANEL 1
TRADITIONAL VIETNAMESE HISTORY
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.001]
During two decades the author has been carrying out research on the
administrative system in Vietnam under the medieval dynasties, and in the year of
1991 defended a PhD thesis entitled “Officialdom in Social Structure of 15th - 18th
Century Vietnam”. But up to now, the results of author’s study have not been
published in any other language but Russian.
With generation of the centralized bureaucratic monarchy in Vietnam by the
nd
2 half of the 15th century, a post and a title became social marks, which clearly
stratified representatives of the ruling class, and definitely fixed their social position,
degree of closeness to the dynasty, military and political influence and economic
power. Simultaneously, official post and honorable title are two characteristic features
of historic personages in the mentions of the majority of narrative sources.
On the basis of different historical sources (mainly dynastic annals, lists of
doctor degree laureates and epigraphic inscriptions), some 3 thousand biographical
cards were composed. Any card includes the following items: all sorts of names,
origin, family relations, doctoral degrees, official career steps, forms of posthumous
cult, est.). As a result of quantitative analysis on the socially active strata of
officialdom at that period, first of all on posts’ and titles mentioned in official
historical records, the author draws conclusions concerning the administration system
model current at that time, the real role and authority of civil, military officials and
eunuchs in the ruling segment of society, the political and social characteristics of
state and society on different stages during the reign of Hau Le dynasty in Vietnam.
3
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.002]
Both settlers from the areas ruled by the Nguyen lords, and migrant
populations from areas of south China, have been shown to play a part in the
integration of the Mek
ong Delta region into the Vietnamese state. However, the origin of the “Minh
Huong” (or “Minh Loyalists”), and their relationship to the Nguyen rulers, is not yet
fully understood. In some cases, the accounts released by the Nguyen historical office
describing the early history of the Nguyen were not published until decades or more
after the events described in those texts took place. A few texts from the eighteenth
and the early decades of the nineteenth centuries provide us with some additional data.
Relevant texts include descriptions of specific regions, family histories, reports of
foreign visitors, and accounts from neighboring countries. Since these texts deal with
different topics, time periods, and geographical areas, comparison with the Nguyen
court records is a complex problem. In this paper, I examine sections of several
historical texts pertaining to persons who have been described as Chinese or “Minh
Huong” and their relationship to early Nguyen leaders. This will help us to a step
toward a more detailed and multi - faceted understanding of the nature of the “Minh
Huong” involvement in the founding and early development of the Nguyen Dynasty.
4
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.003]
USA
Emperor Quang Trung passed away at the age of 40. Combining the present
medical knowledge with the remaining reliable historic documents, it was possible for
us to deduce the cause of his illness, which was: “SUBARACHNOID
HEMORRHAGE BY SPONTANEOUS ANEURYSM RUPTURE” and the cause of
his death, which was “RESPIRATORY DISTRESS BY ASPIRATION
PNEUMONIA.”
[01.004]
5
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
nomadic population moved from the area of Semirechje and north - eastern
Kazakhstan to valleys near lake Djan (the north of Yunnan) through a pass, well -
known to nomads from ancient period till XIII century A.D. Here they confronted the
South - Mongolian population (Austro - Asian and proto - Thai groups) within the
sphere of cultural influence of the Dong Son civilization. Newcomers formed a ruling
stratum of the ancient state Tien (Dan), brought specific Scythian cults of a bull and of
a sacrificial column, a nomadic military and economic complex, traditions of
expressional ritual dance, “animal style” in art, est.
Merging and deep mutual penetration of two strong cultural traditions was
embodied in original sculptural compositions on the top planes of bronze drums where
distinguishing features of newcomers from northern steppes are accurately visible: big
height, signs of European race on the face, shaved heads, beards (false at times), long
direct swords on cross - belts, footwear, tight variegated trousers, short jackets with
long sleeves, armor with high collars.
And this was the first historically recorded meeting of the ancestors of Russian
and Vietnamese peoples.
[01.005]
Being one of the core issues in Vietnam history, the history about Thuc Phan -
An Duong Vuong and Au Lac has always been an appealing topic to social scientists.
Most scientists agree on the factual existence of Au Lac country as successor to
Van Lang country and King An Duong Vuong as a successor to King Hung. However,
they disagree on the background of Thuc Phan - An Duong Vuong and many new
findings have been made around him.
6
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
It was in 1963 when the legend about “Nine lords fighting for throne” was
found out, which at that time was well - known among Tay minorities in Cao Bang.
Legend says that to the end of the Hung King era, to the South of China was a country
called Nam Cuong, which covered West Zhangzhou (China) and today Cao Bang
province. Nam Cuong was divided into 9 regions (in Vietnamese called Muong), the
central region was inhabited by the King and the surrounding 9 regions by the nine
Lords.
The capital of the central region was called Nam Binh, which is nowadays
known as Cao Binh, Hung Dao, Hoa An, Cao Bang. Stories tells of Thuc Che King,
the King of the central region, that his young son Thuc Phan was heir to his throne
upon his death, which provoked other lords to bring troops into the capital claiming
their throne. With his intelligence, Thuc Phan challenged the Lords in games of mind
and strength, during all of which he used tricks to win, thus, managing to keep his
throne.
Nam Binh capital has two layers of surrounding wall; the external wall is built
as defense while the internal wall surrounds the area where the King lives, which is
called Ban Phu citadel. Remains of the citadel are still found there and memories of
the regions and the citadel linger in people’s minds, suggesting the connection
between the Co Loa citadel and the Tay - Thai minorities.
Beside folk records, archeological records also verify the Tay background of
Thuc Phan - An Duong Vuong, who is leader of the Tay Au tribal alliance
neighboring to Van Lang. He was appointed leader of the alliance fighting against Tan
invasion and then inherited the throne from Hung King. His inheritance and the birth
of Au Lac marked a cornerstone in Vietnam history.
7
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.006]
Do Bang, Assoc.Prof.Dr.
8
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.007]
Kurokhtina, Elena
Institute of Asian and African Studies, Moscow State University, Russian Federation
9
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.008]
[01.009]
For centuries, the Vietnamese courts sent emissaries to the Chinese capital to
engage in diplomatic discourse, and to reaffirm Vietnam’s recognition of China’s
supremacy. Such envoys were men of learning and deep understanding of Vietnam’s
Chinese - influenced cultural heritage. Late in the eighteenth century, another envoy
was sent out from Vietnam on a long journey to a remote capital. Like his
predecessors, this man was selected for his cultural knowledge and his prestige within
the community he represented. Like those who had traveled to the Chinese capital
before him, he wrote poetry along the way to express his emotions and to comment on
the landscape as he passed it. And yet, this was a remarkably different man on a
profoundly different journey. Philiphe Binh represented not the court, but the Jesuit
community of northern Vietnam. He traveled not to affirm long - standing diplomatic
10
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
ties, but to create new bonds between the European Catholic world, and that in
Tonkin. This paper will examine Philiphe Binh as an envoy of his community,
considering the parallels with earlier Chinese envoys as well as the radical
differences. Binh’s extensive writings allow us to explore his experiences and
consider the implications of this very different type of envoy, representing a different
community, a different culture, and a different worldview.
[01.010]
Hasuda Takashi
[01.011]
The adopted regulations are laws of the rearing of foster child. They bulld laws
of relations between foster - father and foster - mother with foster child. In the laws of
the Nguyen dynasty, the adopted regulations had set very concretely. Compared with
the Laws of Le dynasty, the Laws of the Nguyen dynasty had made distintions
carefuly between the normal foster child’s rearing and the rearing of foster child for
the ancestral worship. The normal rearing of foster child commonly receives and
nurses one’s child as attentive to aged parents. The rearing of a foster child for
ancestral worship receives and nurses one’s child for anniversaries and festivals in the
religion of ancestral worship and the death anniversary of the foster - father or foster -
mother. The Laws of the Nguyen dynasty had determined of right and obligation of
foster - parents and foster - child, containing rights and obligations of personality and
property. The right of property of a foster child had right of property’s cuccession of
foster - parents. The right of property’s cuccession of foster child contains cuccession
regulations of worship property and cuccession regulations of living property. The
cuccession regulations of living property includes testament cuccession regulations
and un - testament cuccession regulations. These adopted regulations in the Laws of
the Nguyen dynasty shows that they had been fully developed. The laws are even
better than those in Vietnam today.
12
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.012]
Yu Insun, Prof.Dr.
This study is to examine the nature of the tribute system between Vietnam and
China in the pre - modern period. The focus is to be on the Nguyen Dynasty’s
relations with Qing China in the nineteenth century from the Vietnamese point of
view.
The Nguyen Dynasty, which is the first Vietnamese dynasty that united
Vietnam like today built its tribute system to Qing China for some 80 years since
1802. The dynasty accepted that it was a vassal of the Qing Dynasty and that its rulers
admitted the authority of Emperors of China according to the tribute system. In
reality, however, this tribute system was only a practical one for which the Nguyen
Dynasty chose to take political, economic, and cultural advantages.
The Nguyen Dynasty wanted a secure access to Chinese books and literatures
for their intellectual desires through this tributary system to the Qing court. And also
the Vietnamese hoped to build their firm cultural and national identity as a civilized
state. However, in fact, this is not the only reason the Nguyen Dynasty accepted the
tribute system. The security purpose is more important: to avoid the Chinese military
threat against Vietnam and to provide safety to the Nguyen Dynasty.
Another reason that the rulers of the Nguyen Dynasty accepted the tribute
system was to enjoy the privileged authority from investiture of the Qing emperor. In
fact, the Vietnamese rulers were able to strengthen and secure their orthodoxy through
the Chinese emperor’s investiture.
The economic purpose was also one of the significant reasons that the Nguyen
Dynasty accepted the tribute system. The diplomatic envoy’s visit to the Qing court,
as a part of the tribute system, was important for the international trade at the time.
13
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
Sometimes the Vietnamese rulers gave the court officials some of the goods, which
they had earned through the tribute system, in order to strengthen their authority.
While the Nguyen Dynasty had remained and stayed as a subordinate state to
the Qing Dynasty for the practical purpose, it believed on the other hand that it was
equal to the Qing court in reality. As for an example, its rulers claimed themselves as
emperors and used their own reign titles in their country.
In addition, even though the Nguyen Dynasty used the term of the “tribute
system” for the official diplomatic relation to the Qing, it used the expression,
“diplomatic relation in equality” (bang giao) within the country along with the
expression, “Vietnamese envoy to Qing China” for Vietnamese diplomats to the Qing
court. This particular attitude of the Vietnamese was not new. However, the Nguyen
Dynasty’s achievements in Confucian culture and the Qing Dynasty of the
Manchurians further strengthened the Nguyen court’s firm identity and nationalism
along with spiritual sovereignty.
On the other hand, the Vietnamese pride in the cultural achievements and
developments later influenced and helped Vietnam to form its own world order (Dai
Nam de quoc trat tu) over its neighboring countries, which the Nguyen court called
“the harmonious management of distant peoples” (nhu vien: literally, “accommodate
the distant”). Even though Vietnam’s diplomatic relations with these countries were
relatively inefficient, it is significant that the Nguyen Dynasty created its own world
order against the Qing Dynasty of China.
To sum up, even though both Vietnam and China were connected as a
subordinate state and a suzerain state, the tribute system was not practically sufficient
as a political system. In reality, the Vietnamese believed their cultural status was
equal to China or sometimes, even superior to its Chinese counterpart. I would like to
point out that most of the previous studies have tended to neglect these ideas on the
relation between the two countries because they shared the ideas of the Chinese view
of the issue only.
14
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.013]
Khang, Diên Thành, Đoan Thái, Hưng Trị and Hồng Ninh. Particularly, the Thuần
Phúc reigning year was recorded of 1562 - 1565 in the old chronology that was
reduced less than 3 years in comparison with 1565 - 1568 given in stone inscriptions.
Because our country had been dominated by people from the North for many
years, we need to set up a historical chronology of China. Additionally, our ancient
books often recorded China’s reigning years and the Chinese ancient books also
recorded events concerning our country history; so it’s possible and necessary for
reference.
The historical chronologies of the principal dynasty of Vietnam and China
have been collated mutually. The chronologies of the contemporary dynasty or the
family genealogy have been collated with the chronologies of the principal dynasty.
[01.014]
Knowing the importance of the sea with respect to national defense and
security, especially regarding the threat of invasion from the West, the Nguyen
dynasty implemented many methods for defense. Of these, patrolling, controlling, and
establishing sovereignty over the maritime border was the most important. Its efforts
on this front helped maintain peace and stability in the region. This paper examines
these efforts by the Nguyen dynasty during their first half - century of rule (1802 -
1858).
16
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.015]
In Vietnam nowadays there are two ethnic minority groups living in the
Western Highlands and along the central coast. The first group is the Austro - Asiatics
comprising 878, 791 people in 18 sub - groups. The second is the Malayo -
Polynesians including 803, 208 people in 5 sub - groups. The first group seems to
have lived in the Western Highlands since ancient times and is characterized by
Neolithic tools and ceramics; the presence of burial mores in earth tombs (without
coffin), boat tombs (boat shape coffins, in which, the body lay face up), and vases
(e.g., Hoa Dziem); the Re ethnic group, one of the Austro - Asiatic groups, and its
practice of the ancient ritual of buffalo sacrifice and of “tomb - house “ building; at
the excavation in Ly Son - the Island of the Re people, in the lowest level, about 10
earth tombs were found. In one of the tombs was a cadaver with “ground teeth and
enlarged ears”, one of the ancient mores of Austro - Asiatic people; and, at the site
Lung Leng (Kontum province), in the bottom of excavated pit, about 20 tools of late
Paleolithic period (18, 000 years ago) were uncovered (a Paleolithic hand axe in Lung
Leng. In the upper level, some earth tombs were uncovered showing the vestiges of
ancient indigenous people.
The Malayo - Polynesians seem to have come to Vietnam from the East sea,
bringing with them their new culture, characterized by the presence of cremation
burial mores in vase (the Cemetery of vases); the construction of urns and ceramic
tools; the use of iron tools and weapons; and the use of jewelry (collars, bangles made
of shell, earrings of nephrite and carnelian in the shape of two - headed animals.
These practices dating back to the 5th century BC are suggested by excavations at the
Island Re - Ly Son, in the upper level of earth tombs, where a cemetery containing
urns dating from 5th century BC to 1st - 2nd centuries AD was discovered; the Re
17
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
inhabited island, a possible staging area for a new wave of migration in the 5th century
BC to the coast, which left a large cemetery of burial vases - the embodiment of the
reputed culture of Sa Huynh; and at Lung Leng (Kontum), where a cultural level of
habitation and a cemetery of cremation vase tombs with artifacts of bronze, iron, was
found covering the level of earth tomb from the earlier time. The people of Lung Leng
presented here from the Paleolithic era, 18, 000 years ago, seem to pass through the
Neolithic stage, and come directly to the bronze and iron ages with the mores of
cremation burial vases. Nowadays Lung Leng in the district Sa Thay is inhabited by
15, 000 Gia Rai people speaking Malayo - Polynesia, 180, 000 Banahr and Sedang
people speaking Austro - Asiatic, and more than 100.000 Re people. The Sa Huynhian
- Chamic culture came later in the 5th century BC to Quang Ngai shore where the
Austro - Asiatic Re and other ethnic groups had lived before. In Can Gio and Oc Eo,
in Southern Viet Nam, the development of Aborigines Proto - Austro - Asiatics -
Proto Môn happened at the same time with the coming of the Malayo - Polynesians,
suggesting they co - existed and co - operated to form the Kingdom of Funan. One
finds only the coming of the speakers of the Malayo - Polynesian language. Presently,
the origins of these people as well as of the 803, 208 Malayo - Polynesians remains
unknown.
[01.016]
This report studies the significance of the upsurge and movement led by Nung
Tri Cao to the history of Lanh Nam territory, an area mainly located to the South of
China.
Being a leader in the right hand side area of Giang Ta, Nung Tri Cao fought
against the Song dynasty, which roared the entire Lanh Nam territory. It was only
18
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
after such experience that Song regime paid more attention to reinforcing its reign
over the Lanh Nam territory.
Many remains of the upsurge provoked by Nung Tri Cao are found in Lanh
Nam territory. Song’s officials who contributed to the successful repression of the
upsurge were appointed to Quang Nam ward.
China’s historic materials such as official historical records, geographical
records and steles, show that Song regime and officials appointed to Lanh Nam
territory managed to restore the area and supervise and further protect Quang Nam
ward. It is agreed that it was thanks to Nung Tri Cao that construction and restoration
policies in Quang Nam ward were implemented faster and more actively than ever.
Moreover, personal contacts with Nung Tri Cao also helped change the awareness and
living habits of inhabitants and officials there.
In short, the upsurge and movement provoked and led by Nung Tri Cao left
great impact not only on the Ly - Song relationship and social development of the
Lanh Nam territory but also helped improve supervising policy over the area.
[01.017]
Nara Shuichi
19
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.018]
The mere fact that being a politician under the Tran dynasty for 30 years, Ho
Quy Ly finally managed to gain the emperorship and give birth to the Ho dynasty, is
not sufficient to conclude that he had had a conspiracy to steal the throne from the
Tran regime. History and human calculation often goes a far more complicated track.
Looking at the historical context and Ho Quy Ly’s activities, a different conclusion
can be made.
When Ho Quy Ly participated in Tran politics, the regime was already
weakened and the society in chaos. Besides, Chiem Thanh from the South and the
Ming dynasty from the North scared the regime with threats of invasion. Ho Quy Ly
himself saw the throne merely as a means to push forward reforms and ensure national
security, which was his true objective during his life as an official under the Tran
regime, a King and a King’s Father. During the period from early 1400 until the
establishment of the Ho regime, far - reaching military, cultural and socio - economic
reforms have been implemented.
What is more noteworthy is the trust given by King Tran Nghe Tong to Ho
Quy Ly’s reforms. After the King’s death, however, Ho Quy Ly was forced to face up
with the conservative royal family who held conservative opinion. In that context,
should he want to maintain his reforms and implement anti - invasion policies, he has
no other way but to gain for himself the highest rank of Quoc To Chuong Hoang (the
Father of the State) in 1394 and the King himself in 1400.
Along with the renovation process, Ho Quy Ly defeated Chiem Thanh invaders
and organized the preparation to fight against Ming invaders. Unlucky enough, the
resistance was unsuccessful while the renovation process was halted in the middle. He
was arrested by the foes together with his soldiers in 1407.
20
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.019]
- The whole country is strength to fight the enemy, "when the invaders arrive,
even women fight". Having confidence in the invincible strength of soldier.
- Heightening the great justice "using the great justice to defeat brutality”,
"reluctantly to employ military manpower", combining fighting and negotiating, avoid
"employing only military manpower"
- The way to fight is multiform, "avoid the east, raise agitation the west", "hit
the head of the snake first". That was the way to fight "using a small force to defeat a
big force, using weakness against strength, using a small army to fight against a big
army"
For the background being, we need inherit the good values in military
philosophy of our Ancestor and raise a new peak in order to steadily defend the
socialist Vietnam Fatherland.
[01.020]
22
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
1975) and the present stage (1975 to the present). In each stage, the historical situation
was unique producing disputes with different causes and of dissimilar natures.
When French colonialists withdrew from Vietnam in April 1956, they left a
vacuum in the East Sea (South China Sea). This was during the Cold War period,
when the world was divided into the Capitalist and the Socialist blocs. Vietnam was
also divided into two governments. According to the Geneva Agreement to which
China was a signatory, the Paracel and Spratly islands located south of the 17th
parallel were to be under the control of the Southern government of Vietnam. Since
the Southern government of Vietnam could not effectively extend its sovereignty over
the Paracel and Spratly Islands, China, Taiwan and the Philippines, within the context
of the Cold War, quickly invaded some of the Paracel and Spratly islands. After
signing the Shanghai General Communiqué with China in 1972 and the Paris
Agreement with Vietnam in 1973, the US did not oppose China’s invasion of the
Paracel Islands in January 1974. The cause of the dispute changed thereafter; during
the Cold War and the hot war, the Northern and the Southern governments of Vietnam
had allies, comrades and brothers who were mutually supportive of one another in this
international dispute.
After 1975, Vietnam became unified. The dispute has continued owing not
only to the inherent importance of the Islands’ strategic position but also their natural
resources, especially gas and oil reserves.
Historical truths and solution?
Numerous documents proving Vietnam’s sovereignty have continuously
appeared throughout different eras, from the reign of the Nguyen Lords (early 17th
century) to the Tay Son Dynasty and then the Nguyen Dynasty (from King Gia Long
onwards). Vietnam now has about 30 different types of documents, mainly public
documents, especially official documents and gazettes which annually recorded the
state’s occupation and enforcement of its sovereignty over the Paracel and Spartly
islands such as map drawings, landmarks, erection of monuments, temples, tree
planting, well diggings, etc by the Nguyen Dynasty’s naval force. These documents
are not as few as those attached to the letter of Governor General Pasquier to the
23
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
Minister for Colonies on 18th October 1930, when France clearly affirmed Vietnam’s
sovereignty.
Meanwhile, various western documents have come to light, such as those of
Jean Baptiste Chaigneau and Gutzlaff (1849), and especially that of Bishop Taberd
published in 1833 recounting that King Gia Long had officially affirmed Vietnam’s
sovereignty over the Paracel Islands in 1816. Further, An Nam Dai quoc hoa do (The
Illustrated Map of the Great Nation of Annam) by Bishop Taberd published in 1838 as
an appendix to the Latin-Annam dictionary clearly showed that “Paracels seu Cát
Vàng” (Golden Sand) to be part of Vietnam with the same coordinates as at present,
and not along the coast as China claimed.
Even Chinese documents, such as Book 3 of Hai ngoai ky su (Records of
Overseas Events) of Thich Dai San (a Chinese author) in 1696 recounted that a
Nguyen Lord sent ships to collect valuable sea products and goods from sunken ships
in the area of Van Ly Truong Sa (i.e., Paracel Islands).
The truth of Vietnam’s sovereignty over Paracel Islands is clear, as discussed
above. The cause for the dispute does not exist anymore. Vietnam has been an
independent, unified country and has friendly relationships with all countries in the
world including China, the United States and Russia. Thus, there is no Vietnamese
government and no Vietnamese person, regardless of his/her political persuasion, who
does not regard as paramount the return of the Paracel Islands to Vietnam and the
protection of the integrity of the Spartly Islands. “What is Caesar’s must be returned
to Caesar.” On the basis of the 1982 Convention on the Law of the Sea, ASEAN
countries should make concessions in the spirit of closer co - operation among
member states to their mutual benefit. With respect to China, Vietnam and China
share a common border as well as valuable lessons of history. Vietnam has a thousand
- years - old tradition of resolute protection of its independence and autonomy, but has
also always respected China as the more senior country by following the tradition of
being a “fringe of China” and never having the intention to endanger Chinese
interests.
24
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
Any solution based on the use of force such as the invasions of the Paracel and
Spartly islands by Japan in 1938 - 1939, France in the 1920s, or China in 1974 and
1988 should be renounced.
[01.021]
Until now, our remarks on Quang Trung's (QT) National Construction Policy
(NCP) differed. Under circumstances in Viet Nam in the last decades of the 18th
century, a dynasty in power had to construct a monarchical state. The Quang Trung
(QT) dynasty stayed within that historical limit. Moreover, the time during which QT
carried out his NCP was four years only. This paper does not try to establish whether
QT's policies were reformist or not, but rather what he sought to expressed in his
NCP. In our opinion, the NCP comprised renovated thought in order to change the
nation's situation - economical first, then cultural and other... With the intention that
the policy of national renovation would soon become reality, QT determined to
concentrate all the nation's intellectual sources, sincerely invited all wise people of
whom he had a high opinion. It was regrettable that the paradoxical circumstances of
our country at the end of the 18th century did not permit him to realize to a greater
extent the mission which history had given to him. Nevertheless, by a policy which
was courageous and in conformity with the tendency of his time, QP slightly opened
an issue for Vietnamese society in that period. The work from "slightly open" to
"widely open" could not be accomplished by only one emperor. QT's efforts
essentially created a “hinge” so that a new page in Vietnamese history could be
turned.
25
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.022]
Long before the French applied its colonial occupation over the mountainous
area to the West of the Central and Southern Vietnam, Gia Rai people (or may be
called the Jarai people) in the now Gia Lai province lived in a community of many
villages structured together called the toring.
By making comparison between preceding writers and local writings, we hold
that toring refers to a combination of neighborhood villages located in one territory.
Each toring is headed by a leader who ruled by military, economic power and even
god’s power embraced on him. Toring turned into an alliance in times of war. Toring
consists of villages that share their origins and then expand to other neighboring
villages, yet their inter - relationship remained loose. Toring is not so much a
religious, social and political alliance as a military alliance where the leader plays a
notable role in times of war.
After the French gained occupation over Tay Nguyen, many Torings become
the territorial basis where established provincial administration. Some torings are still
mentioned these days such as toring Lon Chu Chreo, meaning led by Chu Chreo, in
Ayun Pa, Ia Pa in Gia Lai province, toring Lon Sa Gam, meaning led by Sa Gam, in
Kron Pa province and toring Lon Hudrung in the Pleiku plateau.
Of those torings, toring Lon Chu Chreo is the only one studied by many
projects and familiar to many people, while no information other than the name of the
other torings are known. In an attempt to clarify on the social structure called toring
and its leader, this article for the third Vietnamese study conference is aimed at
shedding more light on the subject, with focus on toring Lon Uncle Chreo and toring
Lon Sa Gam.
26
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.023]
27
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.024]
This paper first briefs about the achievements of the state craft industry
established by Nguyen Kings and Lords in Phu Xuan - Hue since early 17th century
until 1945, with regards to profession policy, categories, craft artists, techniques and
products. The paper aims at highlighting the organization of craft guild in Hue citadel
and its achievement.
The paper then goes on to analyse and emphasise the guilds’ influence on the
society at that time, especially the evolution of Hue urban area.
Particularly speaking, the paper focuses on the industry’s influence on defining
professional structure, techniques, product diversity and the urban lifestyle, including
the folk crafts and other industries. It will explain how the state industry affects
population movement and structure, on which ground the urban population was born.
Finally, it highlights the industry’s influence on defining the appearance of Hue urban
culture, either tangible or intangible cultural elements, two of which are now
recognized by the UNESCO as world’s cultural heritage, namely, the old citadel and
court music.
28
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.025]
During its 175 years of development, Dai Viet culture under the Tran regime,
together with the whole nation, confronted with severe challenges coming from the
regional political and cultural environment. The elites, with their political power, held
the biggest responsibility to the whole nation and were the most capable to receive
and deal with the sea of knowledge coming to them. They played an active role in
identifying a "Vietnamese way“ of thinking and ideology, on which ground
patriotism, nationalism and awareness of national independence were reinforced.
Besides its achievement in developing the Vietnamese Truc Lam Zen sect, the
Tran royal families and the elites were essential actors in preserving, promoting and
adjusting cultural values, furthering the building - up and reinforcement of cultural
identities. They developed a proactive and well - founded cultural treatment towards
outside pressures and influence. Alongside bright - minded kings such as Tran Thai
Tong, Tran Thanh Tong and Tran Nhan Tong are talented warriors such as Tran Hung
Dao, Tran Quang Khai, Tran Nhat Duat, Tran Khanh Du, both of whom were
representatives of an era of cultural brilliance. It is considered that they represent the
combination of different cultural groups, the inner strength and outside strength and
the vertical and horizontal combination between cultural, political and religious
elements. It was their cultural consciousness and behavior that offered the vivid
demonstration of their patriotism, creative and active way of thinking. As a result,
what they produced were the elite and scholar cultural stream. The modern cultural
stream was inherited from long - established cultural streams, thus, becoming the
influential mainstream in the society. By doing so, the Tran culture left its in the
process of national culture evolution.
29
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
To the end of the Tran regime, yet, challenges got in the way of the
development of the royal elite - Buddhism model. Due to policy shortcomings and the
failure to mobilize their inner strength to catch up with and adjust to the evolution of
the era, the elite - Buddhism monarchy gradually weakened and was finally removed
by the rationalist Confucian oligarchy.
[01.026]
During the first ten year period from 1615 to 1625, in the Dang Trong (internal
area or region to the right river bank) Catholic priests reached every corner of the
region among to establish Catholic village there, the number of which was few at that
time. Where most priests inhabited such as in Fai Fo (Hoi An), Da Nang, Hue, Dang
Trong’s capital, parish villages were established at the earliest. Priest Buzomi was the
first one to establish such village in the South of Vietnam. He remained the village’s
priest for 20 years.
Priest Alexandre de Rhodes was responsible for establishing parish villages in
the Dang Ngoai (external region or region to the left river bank) during the 1627 -
1630 period. He even employed Vietnamese priests from both Dang Ngoai and Dang
Trong to assist him in his mission.
Vietnamese women also played an important role in establishing Catholic
village, particularly high - ranking women in the Trinh Lord and Nguyen Lord
administration, such as Trinh Trang Lord’s younger sister under her Catholic name
Ekaterina and her 17 relatives, and Sai Lord’s relative under her Catholic name Maria
- Magdalina).
30
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
Those Catholic villages were characterized by new cultural and social features
distinct from those found in other traditional Viet villages. Particularly, people living
there, be they poor or rich, are treated in a better way and live in solidarity together.
[01.027]
The paper mainly explores the Vietnamese activities in Taiwan when the island
was under the jurisdiction of the Dutch East India Company in the seventeenth
century. The Vietnamese, predominately from Central Vietnam, served under the
Company and participated in the European expedition on the remote Austronesian
tribal areas of the aforementioned island as other nations such as the Hokkienese and
the Javanese did. By using the contemporary Dutch documentary sources the paper
aims at presenting the picture of the Vietnamese diasporas on the island and its
geographical implication.
[01.028]
31
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
Mai Hac De, succeeded in raising high the independence and autonomy flags while
the others were of spontaneous nature, carried out on a small scale. Some of those
movements’ leaders were for autonomy, while the others not. Some of them are the
original Vietnamese, some are Vietnamese Chinese, some are original Chinese and
some belong to ethnic minorities. Second, the studies’ scope is focused on the Red
River Plain, Thanh - Nghe - Tinh plain; thus, render little knowledge about the North
West region. Finally, the abovementioned studies hardly dig deep into more reliable
official historical records.
This paper tries to make the best use of the abovementioned materials in an
attempt to shed light on the activities of local leaders under the Tuy - Duong (Tang)
occupation, By doing that, we hope to add up to our knowledge about this period,
shed light on the nature of local autonomy and the building up, development of
maintenance of those leaders’ heirs.
[01.029]
Territorial expansion of Vietnam is one of the examples that show the history
of mankind has been governed by the law of the jungle. Due to the logics of power
and geopolitics Vietnam's territorial expansion has been made mainly toward the
South. Just like its long history, Vietnam's territorial expansion has been pursued over
the long haul. Vietnam's territorial expansion started from the Ly dynasty (1009 -
1225). This study is aimed at analyzing territorial expansions during the Late Le
Dynasty which has pursued the objective most actively.
Historically Vietnam has been the target of Chinese territorial expansion policy
on the one hand and at the same time pursued its own version of territorial expansion
policy towards the weak Champa and Cambodia. As a result, its history has been
characterized by the ambilateral of struggling nationalism and aggressive nationalism.
32
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
In its territorial expansion into the South, Chinese immigrants' contribution was
decisive factor. It was because the Chinese, by supplying the much needed labor, has
accelerated the commercial development and made Vietnam as a multi - racial and
multi - cultural society.
On the other hand, Vietnam's territorial expansion validates the historical
experience that "the relationship has never been friendly between neighboring
countries". It is true in the cases of Vietnam - China relations and Vietnam -
Cambodia relations. Ties between Vietnam and Thailand had hotly contended for the
domination of Cambodia was unfriendly, too. Despite some exceptions Vietnam -
Laos relations was also the case.
[01.030]
Chinese came to Vietnam from the very early time since the BC era and have
expanded their population throughout the country over the centuries. Those who
migrated to the North are mainly officials and soldiers of invading troops rather than
tradesmen, with the exception of a portion of Chinese doing business in Pho Hien,
Thang Long. As a result, the Chinese population in the North is small and diverse,
thus, exerting weaker influence on the society than those living in the South and
Central Vietnam.
Like Chinese living in other Southeast Asian countries, in Vietnam, during a
long process of habitation and doing business, Chinese people built up their own
villages and neighborhood, in which stable and developed Chinese community are
settled down and seen as part of the Viet community.
33
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.031]
Tran Ky Phuong
The bas - relief of the polo players is the unique sculptural work that found in
Champa art as well as in the ancient Southeast Asian arts. This artwork was dated in
circa 8th century AD (Exhibiting at Museum of Champa Scultpture in Danang,
Vietnam).
The polo itself and the figures of the horses are the best example to learn about
the trade relationship between China and Champa. Historically, Champa polities
played an important role on the sea trading route so called Nanhai that link between
the South and East Asia throughout the centuries.
34
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
This paper will deal with the horse trading from China into Champa and
attempting to figure out how the Cham people (urang Campa) used horses in their
daily activities depicted in the sculptural works from the 7th to the 13th centuries./.
[01.032]
Following the landmark era under the Khuc, Ngo, Dinh and early Le dynasty,
Vietnam’s politics in the 11th century - 13th century period under the Ly dynasty
witnessed new development. The capital was moved from Hoa Lu to Thang Long in
1010. The court was restructured and improved in all aspects, marking a new era in
the national history. The administrative government at the central and local levels,
headed by the King, was restructured. At the central levels are the King’s secretariat,
court’s main offices and specialized offices. Local administrative units were
organized into provinces in the plain and in the mountainous areas, ward in the capital
and town in the rural areas and villages. The army was organized into the troops in the
Forbidden city and troops in the provinces, which were then divided into different
arms. Attention was also paid to the rule of law. The first written code was introduced
under the Ly dynasty. On the field of foreign affairs and home affairs, the dynasty
adopted a flexible policy.
The political structure under the Ly dynasty, however imperfect, was pivotal to
its economic and national defense achievements, especially its success in defeating the
invasion threats to national fate from the Song dynasty in the North and the Chiem
regime in the South. Such form the foundation for developing a historic Thang Long
culture.
35
Panel 1: Traditional Vietnamese history
[01.033]
Ueda Shinya
This paper will lay out the major characteristics of the Le - Trinh regime from
the angle of an analysis into the “Six Ministry” administrative structure in the Lord
Premises. Despite numerous studies on the village - nation relationship and the role of
the eunuchs in the administration, few in - depth studies are done on the structure and
organization of the administration due to the lack of research material.
Section 1 is an analysis of the functions of the six ministries, arguing that the six
ministry system represents budget allocation to each ministry. Section 2 lays out some
arguments that some high - ranking position in the six ministries are given to eunuchs.
They even hold military rank. The last section dwells into the relations between finance
and the military, holding that the six ministries send their junior officials to work under
the supervision of local military leaders, thus, controlling local tax collection system.
From those arguments, conclusion is made that the free ride assumed by
eunuch originates from the combination of the financial and military mechanism,
which strengthened the military to the detriment of the Le regime.
36
PANEL 2
CONTEMPORARY VIETNAMESE HISTORY
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.034]
A new generation of leading elites, including the Politburo of VCP and the
new Cabinet, was established after the 10th Congress of VCP. They are conferred to
lead the country to achieve the goals of the new Five - Years Plan (2006~2010). The
new elites present their good governance in the past two years although some
economic difficulties should be overcome. They promote economic development not
only for Vietnam, but also to face a trouble world which frustrate some of the other
economies. In this paper we just examine the above elite and their good governance in
the economic context..
[02.035]
Accounting for 1.13% the population of Vietnam, the Hoa is the 4th largest
ethnic community among Vietnam’s 54 ethnic groups. Together with other
Vietnamese ethnic groups, the Hoa has gone through Vietnamese history from the
establishment and development of commercial towns including: Pho Hien, Hoi An,
Saigon - Cholon to the struggling for national liberation. However, different from
other ethnic communities, the Hoa has owned its special characteristic. This paper
therefore aims to identify and analyze its special characteristics and to determine how
these characteristics manifested in themselves the mobilization of the Hoa
community. The paper also explores the extent to uphold positive elements and
39
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.036]
Both Taiwan (1895 - 1945) and Vietnam (1862 - 1945) were colonized by
foreign regimes, i.e., Japan and French, respectively. People in Taiwan and Vietnam
both adopted armed resistance during the early occupation; after that, they shifted to
cultural and political resistance with the emergence of the 20th Century.
Cultural enlightenment was considered by the nationalists an important tool to
equip people to resist colonial rule at the beginning of 20th century. Vietnam’s Dong
Kinh nghia thuc and Taiwan’s Tai - oan Bun - hoa Hiap - hoe were the major
organizations playing an important role on cultural enlightenment movement in
Vietnam and Taiwan. The purpose of this study is to compare and contrast these two
organizations with regard to their role on cultural enlightenment movement.
To achieve the goal of cultural enlightenment, the promotion of national
education was regarded an important job. Writing based on colloquial language rather
than traditional classical Han was thus considered an important tool to eliminate
illiterates. In Vietnam, the promotion and standardization of Romanized colloquial
writing in the first half of the 20th Century eventually became the foundation of the
contemporary Vietnamese writing system. As for Taiwan, although the writing in
Romanized colloquial Taiwanese was developed in the late 19th century, it was not
widely accepted by the members of Tai - oan Bun - hoa Hiap - hoe. In contrast, Han
characters (chu Han) were widely adopted in colloquial writing. In other words, they
40
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
preferred Han characters more than roman scripts. Consequently, Romanized writing
in Taiwanese is not wide spread as it is in Vietnamese.
This paper points out that the crucial factors in determining the different
outcomes in Taiwan are as follows: 1) elite’s identity as Han ethnicity, and 2) elite’s
different familiarity with Roman scripts and Han characters.
[02.037]
Reducing the complex historical, social and regional aspects of the Vietnamese
wars to a simplistic dichotomy regarding the period after the 1954 Geneva Conference
is a widespread phenomenon. In this flawed binary - both in popular discourses and in
scholarship - the conflict is one between countries (or political entities) called “North
Viet Nam” and “South Viet Nam”, separated by a border at the 17th parallel. The
paper analyzes spatial claims of the Vietnamese states founded in 1945 and 1949,
their connections to nationalist precepts and loyalties, and how the 1954 Geneva
Accords sought to accommodate these opposing assertions. The emerging binary of
“South Viet Nam” and “North Viet Nam” after unification elections were denied
reflects a Cold War need for clear demarcations that belied complexities of competing
nationalist visions, regional identities, political loyalties, and mutually exclusive state
claims. Particularly, routinely conflating “South Viet Nam” with the Republic of Viet
Nam implicitly assigns sole legitimacy over a space smaller than the RVN’s declared
reach and larger than its actual control for most of the war. Consequently, Vietnamese
in the center and south opposed to the RVN are rhetorically and symbolically
excluded from this space, hindering a better post - Cold War understanding of the
wars.
41
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.038]
The reforms carried out in the 20th century were marked by patriotic activists
and movements, such as the Renovation Movement in An Nam led by Phan Chau
Trinh, Huynh Thuc Khang and Tran Quy Lap in the 1903 - 1908 period; the Studying
Overseas Movement led by Phan Boi Chau in the 1905 - 1909 period and the
Movement Studying in the East in 1907 by patriots, all being a manifestation of the
protest against the French ruling and the archaic feudal - colonial education system.
The movement contributed to raising people’s awareness of human rights and
revolutionary sentiments in an attempt to copy the example of the West civilization
and Meiji renovation movement. The movement first scored some major
achievements such as acquiring progressive capitalist ideology, opening progressive
schools, calling for a new culture and their activist’s propagation poems were a great
contribution to the revolutionary and patriotic literature stream.
The Reform Movement was both public and secret, which was a reason for the
colonialists’ repression attempt. The movement, however, was an explosive
phenomenon at that time and marked a milestone in Vietnam’s historical and cultural
evolution process.
42
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.039]
Vietnam is a country that has been at war for thousands of years and this has
been influential on the construction of Vietnamese collective identity. The
construction of the gendered identity of Vietnamese women shows the complexity of
the national identity amidst a variety of competing factors. This research provides an
in - depth look at the construction of gender identity in Vietnam, examining cultural
influences such as Buddhism and Confucianism, as well as historical influences - such
as the famous Trung sisters. Based loosely on initial research conducted in Vietnam
during the Fall of 2006 in which interviews were conducted with female veterans of
the French and American wars, the role women played in the war and the
revolutionary movements is brought forward. What made Vietnamese women
volunteer for military duty in such incredible numbers? What social phenomena
allowed these women to step out of the traditional female roles of mother, wife,
daughter and step into the role of warrior? Were they really stepping out of a role at
all? What happened after the war ended? Were women equals in society as they had
been on the battlefield? In regards to gendered identities, where does all of this leave
contemporary Vietnam, now more than thirty years after the end of the American
War?
43
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.040]
By the early 20th century, under the effects of colonial exploitation plans and
French cultural - education policies, Vietnamese women developed into a social force,
which drew the attention of contemporary political parties. In addition, due to the
impact of democratic - revolutionary ideologies and the feminist movement in the
world, the women issue had been shaped in Vietnam. This was the matter of Vietnam
modern history and social change and national liberation movement together.
Particularly in women campaign of global context early twentieth century, the women
issue in Vietnam was not only an internal theme but it also a universal one as well.
Thus, a sound solution about women issue would contribute to the Vietnamese
integration into general world s’ orbit.
Following the women‘s right movement leader in the world, the bourgeois and
lower middle class intellectuals advocated the feminism in Vietnam colonial society
through variety activities like a writing for the press, delivering the speech on female
education campaign, opening bookshop or reading rooms to improve women‘s
knowledge, establishing womanly fair and association for vocational training,
encourage them in doing charitable works, struggling for women’s personal freedom
and liberal marriage, etc
Meanwhile, the revolutionary intellectuals and the Communists were aware
that in order to emancipate women and achieve gender equality, the national liberation
and setting up a democratic and republican state should be conducted firstly.
Therefore, together with struggle against the idea which restricted women’s right only
in colonial society, they attached exaggerated importance to training female
44
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.041]
This paper examines DRV center - locality relations during the late 1940s,
when the imperatives of war and revolution meant that much government activity was
in the hands of 'resistance - administration committees' (Uy ban Khang chien hanh
chinh) at inter zone, province, district and commune levels. I want to understand the
degree to which communication was sustained between the central government in the
Viet Bac hills and committees as distant as the Mekong delta and Quang Ngai, and the
manner in which local operations were conducted, often under very difficult conditions.
I will focus mainly on Interzone III (Lien khu III) because of its large population,
important economic position, and complex relationship with areas controlled by the
French Army. Certain functions will receive particular attention, for example tax
collection, commerce, the 'currency war', and controls on movement, detention
facilities, and the judicial system. I will conclude with some thoughts on how the Anti -
French Resistance experience influenced the DRV state after 1954.
45
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.042]
As a patriot born of a Confucian scholar family, Dao Nguyen Pho had the
opportunity to receive new knowledge coming to Vietnam in the early 20th century.
He changed his ideology from feudal patriotism into democratic capitalist patriotism.
He made big contribution to the advancement of the patriotism movement in the early
20th century.
[02.043]
Seen from the perspective of Ha Noi, the village was a source of violent
resistance to the alcohol regime in particular and to the French regime more generally.
In the month of April 1909 alone, Tonkin saw a total of 14 “rebellions” arising from
searches for contraband alcohol. The Director of the Dourness was moved to write that
“the importance of these acts of rebellion, which do not appear to have been
spontaneous and which one should attribute to a political movement, rather than a
simple reaction against the repression of contraband alcohol, is obvious”. This is a
narrative that in many ways continues to structure our understanding of life in colonial
Indochina. Yet once we de - center the French from the narrative, a picture of violent
confrontation emerges that ties these acts less to opposition to the colonial regime, and
46
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
more to the ongoing struggles of villagers the world over to exclude outsiders, to resist
claims on their surplus, or to punish acts they perceived as illegal. This paper opens by
sketching out some of the practices villages in Tonkin traditionally employed to protect
their security in an insecure environment. It then moves on to examine the crucial role
village watchmen played in incidents of violent confrontation. Their actions show how
villagers did not perceive themselves as resisting officials of the colonial state, but
rather as responding in time - proven ways to threats to the village’s security. The
chapter then discusses how in their actions, the villagers contested the authority - both
real and symbolic - of those who entered the village and broke its laws. To claims of
authority they refused to accept, villagers opposed their own customary authority, and
sought to punish formally the representatives of the Douanes for acts the villagers
perceived as immoral or illegal. In these cases, villagers were not simply defending
their homes and their families, but rather holding Douanes agents accountable to the
villagers’ concepts of right and wrong, even at the risk of massive reprisals. By
foregrounding the discrepancies that arise from different perspectives, and privileging
the testimony of ordinary villagers, this chapter confirms the advantages of de -
centering the state and instead placing individual acts of confrontation and violence
firmly in their local context. It also confirms the effectiveness of these acts of
negotiation and confrontation, which ultimately carved out an independent, if illegal
market for ruou that continued to supply the majority of Vietnamese villagers.
[02.044]
The most significant and complicated event in the whole US - VN war came to
Mau Than Tet Holiday in 1968. For 40 years, this issue has been one thing that
attracts the military circle and historians home and abroad. One of the concerns
drawing many different considerations is that why Vn launched the General Offensive
47
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
Campaign targeting to the South - wide city system on the occasion of Mau Than Tet
Holiday? That Campaign, in fact, targeted to what real object in the strategy of the
plan - makers’?
Under the light of newly published documents and in - hand documents, in this
research, we would like to dig into the real strategic target of Mau Than General
Offensive Campaign. As a result, it would clarify Vietnamese hard spirit and
ingenious scheme in the confront with a grand aggressor of the 20th century.
[02.045]
The Vietnamese people’s resistance war against America to defend their nation
(1954 - 1975) has left behind, but lots of matters relating to this sacred war are getting
more and more meaningful on the macroscopic and microcosmic level. The temporary
demarcation line and Demilitarized Zone (DMZ) - the 17th Parallel is the problem
containing this characteristic.
On the world wide scale, DMZ - the 17th Parallel not only made the balance of
the two power: Revolution and Counter - Revolution, but also was the place where
international responsibility must be represented towards Vietnam in maintaining
Geneva Agreement’s content righteously. Afterward, it fascinated the world’s
attention as one of the important negotiation matters during the happened of Paris
Agreement on Vietnam (1968 - 1973).
To Vietnam, the DMZ/17th Parallel was the first place where violent battle
occurred among our people because of the invasion by American imperialists
supported by their lackeys. It is also in the DMZ that Vietnamese Communist Party
made a profound impression. DMZ was the minimized image of the resistance war
against the American with the diversity, abundance and violence, it’s the fight of
48
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
Southern - Northern people and the troop in the respect of economics, politic, culture,
military and foreign affairs, ... by face to face with the enemy to defeat step by step
the American and lackey’s plot and trick in undermining our revolution and then
liberated the entire Southern DMZ in 1967.
This writing, firstly, presents the establishment of DMZ - the 17th Parallel after
Genève Agreement and operation rules of DMZ, in which it makes clear that in reality
DMZ, was not established adequately as in the Agreement’s regulations.
[02.046]
During the resistance against French occupation, the Vietminh force had the
participation of Japanese soldiers who deserted to Vietminh force following Japan’s
defeat in the First World War.
During the war and years after that, those Japanese were assigned different task
in the military and administrative units of the Democratic Republic of Vietnam’s
government. Notable are their assistance in military training and their participation in
the early period of the war.
Some of them even became members of the Vietnam Workers’ party and even
receive medals and rewards from the DNV government and army.
The aim of this article is to present sketches about Japanese soldiers’
contribution to the resistance against French colonist and the success of the solidarity
policy waged by the Communist Party of Vietnam as well as mark an important step
in the historical friendship relationship between Vietnam and Japan.
49
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.047]
This paper examines what I am calling the per formative aspects of the colonial
Vietnamese state, and the way in which nationalist elites in the 1930s, particularly those
in Cochinchina, were able to counter the rhetorical and ritual stances of state with
performances of their own. This work uses newspaper and other printed sources,
juxtaposed against French Sûreté reports to trace how intellectuals reacted to the
ideological constructions of the bourgeois colonial state by co - opting its symbolism
and mirroring its media techniques. It draws upon records from the French colonial
archives in Aix - en - Province, and in Vietnam, to explore the mechanisms of control
that the colonial government used to curb these oppositional discourses and to promote
narratives favorable to the French administration. Performances of state in the local
Saigon media promoted images of the colonial government as benevolent guardian of
the mission civilisatrice, the vector for the promise of modernity, scientific progress,
health and hygiene and bourgeois luxury. I argue that the rhetorical framework through
which the French administration struggled to maintain the dignity of its civilizing
gestures, against a background of colonial exploitation and materialism’s degradations,
was increasingly transparent to a cohort of intellectuals trained by the French academy
in the principles of political philosophy. While the official judicial language of the
rational polity engaged the public imaginary through the ostentatious assumptions of
the modern rational state, the oppressive and omnipresent police power, and the public
disclosure of court proceedings against convicted activists, emboldened this group of
intellectuals to turn to these philosophical understandings of modern discursive and
semantic forms, as they came to increasingly understand their influence on the modern
popular imagination. Recognizing that the hegemonic practices of the colonial state
now had at its disposal the theories and technologies for engendering a regime of covert
desire that naturalized its power, these men (and few women) understood the need to
50
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
adapt the tools of oratory and rhetorical coercion to engage in this new struggle for the
production of meaning in the media.
[02.048]
After the Geneva Agreement (1954), the first policy the United States and the
Ngo Dinh Diem administration implemented was the “refugee policy.” This policy
lasted until 1956, focusing on the period 21 July 1954 to 21 July 1955. Using sources
from several sides, particularly archival documents, the article presents and analyzes
why the Ngo Dinh Diem regime implemented the refugee policy, what the measures
were to perform this policy, how religion impacted the process of implementation, and
the life of refugees in the South Vietnam. One of the important points of the article is
the author’s implication that the refugee policy was the first step toward the collapse
of the Ngo Dinh Diem regime nine years later.
[02.049]
Lee, Hsin - Ju
As a mirror image of each other, China and Vietnam have been observed
sharing similar structural and institutional traits such as socialist regimes, economic
transformation accompanying communist party dominance and FDI driving economic
51
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.050]
Some rural trades may no longer exist in the near future or may turn into a
modern industry. Yet, it is undeniable that they have made tremendous contribution to
the national over the last two decades. It is rural trades that help preserve traditional
cultural identity.
[02.051]
[02.052]
People Newspaper
54
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.053]
This essay shows the essential of armed organizations for democratic, ethnical
Party revolution to achieve administration.
The essay also shows brief of armed organization - Precursor and
establishment of Vietnam People Army including:
Farmer worker self - defense force
Bac Son and Cochin China guerrilla
Platoons of national salvation troops and Armed Propaganda Brigade for the
Liberation of Vietnam
Ba To guerrilla, Quang Trung guerrilla and Tran Hung Đao base
Armed Brigade for the Liberation of Vietnam
National defense force, troop
Vietnam People Army: mature time up to now.
[02.054]
55
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.055]
Nguyen Thi Le Ha
[02.056]
The Vietnamese nation has a rich history of nation building and defense and
social development. Both objective and subjective factors are determining in such
course, including the traditional skills and spirit of the whole nation. Failing that, a
nation would never survive and develop.
Nation building is along with the development of national culture and a
civilized society. The first period of nation construction, the period of Au Lac under
Van Lang from 7th to 3rd century BC is attached to the development of Red River
civilization. The period from the 2nd centruy BC to the 10th century Vietnam was
under the North colony and managed to gain independence at last. Feudal regime was
established then and maintained until the 19th century. That period was linked to Dai
Viet civilization. The period from 1858 to 1945 was a period of the war for
independence and preparation for a new era of national development. That new era
opened with the August Revolution in 1945. Since then the nation set on the path
toward a socialist regime with prosperity, national strength and a fair, democratic and
civilized nation.
National skills and spirit have been defined during these periods, which are,
particularly, self - support, patience, creativity and the desire for independence and
freedom. Besides, they are the ability to adjust and the eagerness to learn and reform.
57
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
They are also the determination to preserve the traditional and the eagerness to absorb
human values, in other words, the respect for the traditional and the awareness of
discarding the obsolete.
It is the task for the whole nation, under the direction of the Communist Party,
to inherit the traditions of national skills and spirit and push forward the cause of
reforms for a prosperous and civilized nation.
[02.057]
benefits to each country, contributed to establishing a large regional market but also
promoted cultural exchange, increased and widened friendly relationship between
Vietnam and regional countries.
[02.058]
The coastal provinces of the South of Central Vietnam are the places where
there are many heroic, resilient revolutionary traditions of struggles against foreign
invasion. Having met lots of difficulties in daily lives due to poor and bare highland
soil, and having been oppressed and exploited by classes of feudalism, landlords, the
highlanders of variety of ethnic groups soon create their own qualities of
laboriousness, creativeness and the spirit of traditional undaunted ness in struggle to
defend their right of existence and to defend their homelands.
Many ethnic groups of Bana, Ê - Đê, Hơroi Champa, Cadong, H’rê …. in the
mountainous regions of the South of Central Vietnam have continually risen up
against French colonialism, contributing to the glorious victory of the whole nation’s
national liberation.
1. Some features of the mountainous areas of the South of Central Vietnam
during the years at the beginning of the 20th century.
Being the long zone connecting all the western highland provinces of the south
of Truong Son range with the far - off provinces of the South of Central Vietnam, the
Southern provinces of the South of Central Vietnam are the concentrated places of
many ethnic groups living together with the Kinh, which is considered to be the
majority (95%), living in the plain , and in the mountainous areas live the Champa
59
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
(1.9%), Bana (0.4%), Ê - dê (1.9%), etc later there are some of other ethnic groups
migrating to settle there.
When the French colonialists occupied and established their colonialist regime
there, the ethnic people here suffered the life of drudgery and heavy taxes. Together
with carrying out their policy, the French colonialists staged an economic blockade,
seized local products, prevented the supply of salt, food, etc from the plain regions.
2. The struggles against French colonialism of the highlanders of the South -
central Vietnam during the years at the beginning of the 20th century
Together with people in the plains regions, the highlanders also continually
carried on many struggles against French invasion under various forms. From the
response to the struggle movement against French colonialism led by AmaJhao in
Daklak province to the struggles against the phases of operation of the French regular
troops to the western highland led by PotaoPui, by AmaLai, by Maboi, or the
demonstrations against taxes led by AmaKeng.
Considerably, in the 1930s of the 20th century, the movement of “Nuoc Xu” or
“Nuoc Xu đỏ” led by Săm Brăm, attracted not only the mountainous ethnic groups of
the South - central provinces but also those of the western highland provinces. They
all participated widely, causing great trouble for the French colonialists.
Although the struggles of ethnic groups in the South - central Vietnam during
the years of the beginning of the 20th century tended to be spontaneous, lacking
consistent organization, they represented heroic, resilient revolutionary tradition of
struggle against foreign invasion in order to defend hamlets, and communes, and to
win independence for their homeland and country.
60
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.059]
During the period of warfare, Saigon experienced a great deal of social and
economic problems. Some of the most pressing issues were associated with refugees
and orphans. The government of South Vietnam tried to deal with these problems
through its Department of Social Welfare (Bộ Xã hội), which had programs to look
after refugees, orphans, and other disadvantaged people. The state’s actions, however,
were often not enough. Along with international aid organizations, Vietnamese
voluntary groups also played a role in providing social assistance. This paper will
examine these various social aid organizations and assess their work as well as their
relationship with the state.
[02.060]
TREADING CAUTIOUSLY:
HANOI‘S REVOLUTIONARY STRATEGY 1959 - 1962
This paper traces the course of Hanoi’s revolutionary strategy between the
plenary session of the VWP Central Committee in January 1959 and the collapse of the
second Geneva accords, on Laos, in 1962. During this period Hanoi threaded
cautiously as it sought to offset conflicting pressures. Some southern revolutionaries
wanted Hanoi to sanction armed struggle below the seventeenth parallel, while the
Soviet Union and, for a period, China wanted Hanoi to concentrate instead on building
socialism in the North. As these differences mounted, Saigon and Washington extended
their “war of aggression” in Laos and Cambodia, which Hanoi wanted to remain neutral
61
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
in the building confrontation in Southeast Asia, for the moment at least. The dilemma
Hanoi came to face was whether to respond favorably to the pleas of southerners and
risk alienating the two communist superpowers, or defer to the latter to the possible
detriment of the revolutionary movement in the South.
As it turned out, Hanoi avoided this difficult choice until 1963, with the result
that its strategy during this period satisfied everyone and no one. Under the
circumstances, however, this balancing act may well have been the most sensible
strategy in view of Hanoi’s own fundamental interests, which included preserving the
legitimacy of its control over the revolutionary movement in the South, preventing the
consolidation of power by the Diem regime in Saigon, safeguarding the flow of aid
from the Soviet Union and China, avoiding provocations that might engender
American military intervention in Indochina, and mobilizing international support for
the revolutionary cause in Vietnam.
[02.061]
The Viet Minh (the League for Independent Vietnam) led a successful
challenge to the return of French colonial rule in Vietnam during the period 1946 to
1954. The key to their success lay in the mobilization of a large part of the population
of Vietnam to resist the returning French forces. They began the work of mobilization
soon after the formation of the League in 1941 and employed quite a number of
interesting propaganda techniques in their mobilization work. They were able to reach
deeply into Vietnamese culture to produce material that had particular resonance for
the people they were trying to influence, leading them to give support - often to the
extent of their lives - to the Resistance. This essay examines some of the propaganda
material in detail seeking to understand its appeal and hence its effectiveness. Some
62
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.062]
Weight and measure are an essential system of the social economy, but this
matter was not yet researched much. We have to recognize that, from before up to
now, the weight and measure unit is very abundant in Vietnam. In reality,
representations of measure unit on official documents of both French colonial
government and Nguyen dynasty were not unified yet. That’s why the research in
weight and measure is not an easy work because it is very difficult to collect all the
case of difference about weight and measure in practice. Therefore, in order to
compare and analyze effectively and precisely, we have to find and base on materials
with systematization and similarity, such as the official documents which have the
same form and was created on the basis of the same regulation.
In this research, we focus on a series of letters from each governor of Tonkin
provinces to resident superior in Tonkin about the unification of weight and measure.
The main conclusion is as follows:
There is a specific character to the of topography in Tonkin, there are not only
mountainous areas, highland area but also delta area. At mountainous area and
highland, the means of transportation and communication were limited. In addition
these areas are very close to the frontier and there was the exchange with foreigners
and minority ethnic groups, too. For that reason, they had an original custom and used
63
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
their own measure units which were very diversified and different. The inspection of
measure tools at all villages of these areas is also difficult.
In delta, mainly Red river and Day river delta ware an area with prosperous
tradition of cultivation for a long time. So there was original, own measure system at
local for production and buying and selling at their village, community.
The measure system, especially volume and capacity tools had been developed
and became common custom at each locality. In addition, the people in Tonkin had
not received a western style education enough, and at that time, it was still not easy to
product the series of measure tools of the metric system precisely and sufficiently.
The above mentioned points were an element of area diversity on weight and measure
system in Tonkin as well as were also difficulties to unify weight and measure system
in Tonkin.
[02.063]
From the late 19th century, the laws of the colonial government permitted
Saigon City to establish a city council composed of Western and Vietnamese people
to manage its municipal systems. Until 1933, all of Vietnamese members of the
Saigon City Council belonged to the “Constitutionalists’ Party.” On April 30, 1933,
candidates of “Worker’s Panel,” who were the representatives of laborers led by one
Communist Party member, won an election, for the first time in the history of workers
in Vietnam. I delved into this historical event with reference to Vietnamese
newspapers in that colonial period, such as Cong Luan, Than Chung, and Duoc Nha
Nam, and French newspapers, such as La Lutte. After perusing these historical
materials, it was found that the votes of workers in Ba Son Shipyard, which was the
64
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.064]
[02.065]
Cambridge University, U K
This paper explores issues arising from my research on the achievements and
experiences of distinguished Hanoi intellectuals who served the Viet Minh cause
during the 1946 - 1954 liberation war. This research is the basis of my recently
65
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.066]
Vietnamese 60`s and 70`s the ideal type” - young, poor cal but wise, diligent and
courageous patriot.
The second wave that reached Poland, had, as in general it is believed, mostly
economic character. In fact, those migrants are not motivated by economic incentives.
Some of Vietnamese declare also political reason as a factor „pushing” them out of
the country.
Today, migration from both waves hale mixed, and from the point of view of
an outside observer, they became rather well integrated group. Most of them, while
talking, declare their good feeling” abort Polish cultural sphere, they send their
children to polish schools, many of them want to learn Polish and those are staying in
Poland for a few years, try to read Polish newspapers, watch TV shows etc. Usually
they settle in big urban centres. The sphere of their economic activity is mostly
trading - often detail trade, at the bazaars and gastronomy - bars with Asian food and
Vietnamese restaurants.
They form an internally very well organized group - they publish some
periodicals in Vietnamese, they organize common events on the occasions of
Vietnamese and also Polish holidays. Among them is a group of practicing Catholics.
There are two different existent images of the Vietnamese. The first is a stereotype
functioning in the Polish society - the image of Vietnamese of the 60`ties and 70`ties
supplemented of the image of late 90`ties - diligent, polite hard working, patriot,
dynamic, resourceful. The second, different one is the image appearing from the
perspective of the State administration representatives - a tight, hermetic group,
smuggling goods, staying in Poland illegally. In conclusion, we may say that the
Vietnamese are not only a stable element of ethic landscape of Poland, but also
present one of the major and inertly better - organized communities aiming at staying
in Poland.
67
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.067]
The resistance of national salvation - Vietnam revolutionary war took place full
of 30 years and ended with the victory more than one third century ago. This is a great
historical event that surely needs to have much time and efforts to study to get to
know about it more sufficiently and profoundly. This essay will make more clearly
about the peace and humanity thought of the Vietnam revolutionary war in 30 years.
The moderate, indifferent, with a little reserved character of Vietnam people
rooted from the agriculture life, "culture of wet rice cultivation". Throughout 12
centuries (in all of 22 centuries for founding and defending the country), fighting
contributed to create the long distinctive tradition of anti - aggression in Vietnam,
"culture of country protection". Two said - above factors are the basis of peace and
humanity thought, the typical feature of the Vietnamese culture.
The resistance in Vietnam in which political objective is revolutionary
objective itself (to gain the national independence, to liberate and unify the country, to
liberate the society and the people, etc), is the way to conduct the revolution. From the
line of resistance to leading and solving war problems (with enemy, the people of
enemy country, prisoners, surrender soldiers…), all express the aspiration for peace
and noble humanity.
The great victory of Vietnam revolutionary war in 30 years once more shines
the spirit of loving peace and cherishing the charity and justice of the Vietnamese
people. Although, many books of the US scholars, statesmen and generals were
published to explain, prove and shift the blame, even make the truth incorrect, they
also could not impossible to draw the vital lesson from Vietnam, like a title of the
book of the US former President R.Nixon "Real peace. No more Vietnams".
68
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.068]
The high land has five provinces: Kon Tum, Gia Lai, Dak Lak, Dak Nong, and
Lam Dong and has more than 45 ethnic groups (including 12 aboriginal ethnic
groups). This region has been a place of great strategic importance in national politics,
economy, defense and security.
Consistent with the policies to consolidate and reinforce the national great
union of the Communist Party, perceiving correctly the position and characteristic of
minority ethnic groups in the area, the provinces of the High Land focus on
consolidating and reinforcing to built the national great union. However, during many
past years, construction and reinforcement of the national great union in The High
Land have extremely set many urgent affairs. So, to study and to estimate the
leadership process is to realize construction of the national great union in The High
Land in the renewed years, then draw out experience to contribute the completeness of
allegations, methods and to carry out propaganda and agitation among the people
effectually for reinforcement and consolidation of the national great union in The
High Land. This is a significant and intensive affair in theory as well as reality.
This thesis refers to three matters:
- Policies of The Communist Party and Government for the construction of the
national great union in The High Land in renewed age (1986 - 2006).
- Results and mentioned matters
- Some experience.
To construct the great union of stable ethnic groups is a great allegation, one of
the basic, crucial matters in national policies of The Communist Party and
Government. This is not only a goal but also a motivation of revolutionary career.
69
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.069]
After more than two decades of renovation and development at magical speed,
the Vietnam ship is sailing to the high seas now.
After acceding to ASEAN, Vietnam became a founding member of ASEM in
1994 and a member of APEC in 1998, then of FEALAC in 1999, of WTO in 2006. On
November 16th, Vietnam became a non - permanent member of the UNSC by a 183/7
vote at the UNGA.
Those political achievements are resulted from a civilization of thousand years
of age, which were evident throughout the history, particularly:
1/ an immortal strength tempered throughout national resistance
2 / an open cultural identity that is open for cultural exchanges with other great
civilization in the world
3/ the quality of kindness, tolerance and generosity
4/ innovative and creative mind inherited from ancestors since the 10th century,
the 11th century and from President Ho Chi Minh, the Communist Party and the
government. It is further evident by Prime Minister Nguyen Tan Dzung’s saying
following Vietnam’s successful bid into the UNSC that “with the record of 20 years of
successful reforms in home affairs and foreign affairs, we are convinced to fulfill the
task entrusted by the people and the meet the expectations of the world community”.
70
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.070]
expansion. Various dispositions are considered not only in Washington, but also in
Beijing, Hanoi, and Moscow; the players involved in these geopolitical calculations
are mutually suspicious, and the future alignment of forces is not clear yet. However,
the "battle for Vietnam" will have far - reaching consequences for regional
development, and so far China has acted more successfully than the others.
Hanoi is certainly worried by a possible regional stand - off between China and
the U.S. and does not want to be played in the same way Afghanistan was as part of
efforts to contain the Soviet southward expansion 30 years ago. Existence between
hammer and anvil is not new to Vietnam and the general rule is the same - the more
powers involved in the geopolitical game, the more space Hanoi has to maneuver. So
the question of which orientation (toward Beijing or Washington) is more favorable to
Vietnam in the current geopolitical situation remains open. It is well - known that
Vietnam is very skillful in balancing between major powers, and through its history
has traditionally followed a very flexible policy.
[02.071]
In this paper, based on resource materials of Japan, the author examined the
Japanese policy toward Overseas Chinese in South East Asia and in French -
Indochina.
In the first part, the author examined the Japanese policy toward Overseas
Chinese in South East Asia. In order to solve the Overseas Chinese problem, the
Japanese policy toward South East Asia’s Overseas Chinese consisted of two parts:
firstly, separating overseas Chinese from their relationship with the Chongqing
government to promote the end of the Second Sino - Japanese War; secondly,
maintaining the economic co - operation of Overseas Chinese to construct the Greater
72
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
East Asia Co - prosperity Sphere. In order to achieve these aims, a basic plan which
covered economic, political and propaganda issues was presented and executed.
In the second part of this paper, the author considered Japanese policy toward
Overseas Chinese in French - Indochina. As basically, this policy had the main
subjects as the same with the policy toward Overseas Chinese in South East Asia and
French - Indochina was determined as the important region in the policy toward
Overseas Chinese in South East Asia in general. This policy had four main points: the
first, separating overseas Chinese from their relationship with the Chongqing
government; the second, assuring the economic connection with the Overseas
Chinese; the third, promoting the progress into French - Indochina’s market of the
Japan’s companies and products and the fourth, executing the management of the anti
- Japan movement by Overseas Chinese through the French - Indochina’s Colonial
Administration.
[02.072]
Vu Duong Luan
73
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
context, etc. This paper aims to contribute to knowledge about the development
trajectories of colonial port cities in Southeast Asia through a case study of Haiphong.
Based on Vietnamese and French archives, the author wants to delve into the
political, economic and social context of Haiphong in the nineteenth century, the
management methods of Vietnamese feudal state and the intervene activities,
investment of France in Haiphong before it became a concession in 1888. This not
only helps explain the causes of the development of Haiphong from marshy area to a
modern port city, but also shows clearly the relationship between Vietnamese
government, local communities and the French colonial power during unstable period
from independent period to early colonial era in Vietnam.
[02.073]
Having successfully found out the way to national liberation in 1920, thanks to
his consistent skill and spirit, Ho Chi Minh always followed the realities in Vietnam.
Having in mind a patient, creative and flexible view, Ho Chi Minh constantly built
and spread a new revolutionary theory into Vietnam, founded the Vietnamese
Association for Revolutionary Youth in 1925, and established the Vietnam
Communist Party in 1930.
Despite the fact that, for a quite long time Ho Chi Minh’s ideas and activities
were not understood and approved by both International and Indochinese Communists
and he himself suffered a great deal of both material and mental difficulties, Ho Chi
Minh consistently followed his thoughts, returning to Vietnam in 1941, together with
the Central Party, to prepare forces and lead the national revolution in 1945 to final
success. The triumph of the August Revolution in Vietnam in 1945 assures the
74
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.074]
"There is nothing more precious than Independence and Liberty". This is a very
famous device made by Ho Chi Minh. We can see this famous device on the main
entrance of Ho Chi Minh Mausoleum, and at every government office and public
place in Vietnam. But, if we reflect on the idea of this device carefully, this idea is not
original in Marx - Leninism but, in the democracy and republic.
As we follow the detail of the intellectual history of Ho Chi Minh, we can find
the fact that Ho Chi Minh tried to dream to construct a democratic country like the
USA and a republic like the French Republic shown by his construction of"
Democratic Republic of Vietnam". Ho Chi Minh adopted Marxism - Leninism in
order to get an independence and national liberation in the international circumstance
in that time, based on his idea of Republic.
We should learn more the original idea of Ho Chi Minh on the Republic, when
we try to do political reform of this country in near future.
75
Panel 2: Contemporary Vietnamese history
[02.075]
Yukti, Dr.
This essay exhibits how ethnic Thai indigenous literacy contributed to the early
period of the Vietnamese nation - state formation. Ethnic Thai is listed as Vietnam’s
second largest ethnic minority. Prior to the French colonialism, the Thai established
their semi - autonomous chiefdoms. They had long developed writing systems and
indigenous illiteracies as a communicative means to their social, economic, cultural,
and political formation during the pre - modern and French colonial periods. In the
first Indochina War, the Thai contributed significantly to the war. Consequently in
1955, the Thai - Meo Autonomous Zone was founded in the area where the Thai were
dominant.
Drawn from my linguistic, ethnographic, and historical research conducted in
2003 - 2005, I found that ethnic Thai language and literacy played significant roles in
facilitating the anti - colonial movements in the northwest in the 1940s. Furthermore,
during the early period of the Vietnamese modern nation - state in the 1950s - 1960s,
along with the establishment of the Northwestern (previously called Thai - Meo)
Autonomous Zone, mass education programs implementing Thai illiteracies were
established.
As a result, theoretically, this essay argues that multiple illiteracies, rather than
homogenous literacy, are crucial to the nation - state formation. To Vietnam case, in
order to re - examine the Vietnamese modern history the multi - ethnic nationalism
policy needs to be taken into account.
76
PANEL 3
VIETNAMESE CULTURE
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
78
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.076]
Based on a review of Vietnamese writings on the topic from the past two
decades, in this paper I explore Vietnamese perspectives on the challenges and
opportunities presented by globalization. Vietnamese views overlap with some
common perspectives of scholars and commentators from elsewhere in the world who
are concerned particularly with the cultural dimensions of globalization. This includes
the perception of a threat of homogenization resulting from the neoliberal framework
of global capitalism. Just as Vietnamese thinkers have stressed the important role of
culture in economic and social life, many international thinkers also conceive of
neoliberal hegemony as, not only potentially economic, but also a cultural practice,
advanced through marketization, commercialization, and its cultural economy
(particularly, the media). This work explores the distinct ways in which, in light of
these conditions, Vietnamese thinkers approach cultural development in the context of
globalization and with reference to Vietnam’s distinct heritage, history, and current
goals of economic development.
[03.077]
79
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
give a suggestion about the appearance time of that religious location. Unlike other
projects on the same topic, which often suggest the timing at the 16th century
following the incredible poetic presentation between Lieu Hanh and Phung Khac
Khoan, our paper will point out that the Palace was established long after, perhaps to
the end of the Nguyen regime or the first half of the 20th century.
The finding is rather new, yet, is not conclusive of the paper’s aims. Taking
that finding about the specific birth timing of Tay Ho Palace as a starting point, we go
on with tracking back to the partial truths about Tay Ho Palace, from which we move
on to put forward questions and review of the grand narratives about Mother Lieu and
Tay Ho Palace. Starting from the partial truths about Tay Ho Palace, using the method
of thick description used in historical anthropology, we put forward the issue about
Mother Lieu’s grand narratives as well as about the achievements made by folklore
studies on Mother Lieu, which need to be aware of. That is the seemingly
unintentional contribution of contemporary folklore studies on Mother Lieu into
consolidating the grand narratives about her and its own transformation into part of
the grand narratives defining the way of thinking of the Mau religion’s veterans. The
Mau religion “is in itself of political nature and must be evaluated on the basis on its
impact on human lives”. [Robert Layton 2000].
[03.078]
There are an estimated 2, 500 Ha Nhi people in Huoi Luoi commune in Phong
Tho district of Lai Chau province, which is 50% of the whole commune’s population.
In spite of the high mountain, the Hanhi people have a lot of experience in managing
their water resources. This essay aims to discover the Hanhi’s folk knowledge of
water (past and present) in order to evaluate its advantages and disadvantages
80
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.079]
This paper deals with the adaptation and building of the secular state model in
the case of Vietnam from the middle of the 20th century until recently both in theory
and in practice. The author believes that the most important issue in the choice of the
secular state model is how to find a suitable model for recognition of religious
organizations. Based on the foremost principal of separation between church and the
state, between religion and politics, Vietnam has had creative solutions for the
building of a truly non - religious, atheist and Marxist state. In reality, it should be
also added that the secular state of Vietnam does not impose the atheist ideology on
the whole society as well as in the relations with religious thoughts. In contrast, the
proper Marxist thought of atheism creates an objective standpoint for the State to
execute its role of unifying and harmonizing religions’ interests and national benefit.
81
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
There are, however, variables and invariables that Vietnam should always keep
in mind while perfecting this model in the context of the diversified religious
environment.
[03.080]
Entering Vietnam nearly 2000 years ago but as the product of a forced cultural
contact and exchange, Confucianism did not originally have a high status in
Vietnamese society during China’s domination. In the sixteenth century, the cultural
contact and exchange between Vietnam and China became voluntary and
Confucianism served as Ly dynasty’s foundation to form and consolidate its absolute
monarchy. This adoption was featured by the establishment of the Temple of
Literature in Thang Long to worship Confucius, the four Great men and seventy
talents. Three hundred years after establishment, another historic event took place at
the Temple of Literature when Chu Van An, Trương Han Sieu and Do Tu Binh - three
Vietnamese were co - worshiped together with Chinese Confucianists under the Tran
Dynasty.
Similar to other factors in the cultural exchange and contact, Confucianism
always tended to be Vietnamized and become closer to the Vietnamese way of
thinking and way of life. However, this article highlights the mark of Vietnamization
in Confucianism under the Tran Dynasty by mentioning the event of 3 Vietnamese
being worshiped at the Temple of Literature - the most important worshiping place of
Confucianism in Vietnam.
The mark of Vietnamization in Confucianism under the Tran Dynasty becomes
even more evident in the correlation with Ly Dynasty and early - Le Dynasty which
are considered the foundation for Confucianism’s formation and development to the
highest status in Vietnam. Tran shared with the two Dynasties (Ly and Le) many
82
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
similarities under the impacts of Chinese cultures at the early stage of independence
after 1000 years of Chinese domination. This is the reason why the fact that only Tran
Kings worshiped Vietnamese Confucianists clearly marks the Vietnamization of
Confucianism under this Dynasty. Vietnam’s Confucianism no longer absolutely
followed China’s Confucianism but featured the maturity of Vietnamese culture.
[03.081]
Ligok village. And they are not only different from the mainland Southeast Asia and
other, but also from Palei Chaok village of Chăm people in Ninh Thuận Province and
Đông Giang village of K’ho people in Bình Thuận province in the central Vietnam.
[03.082]
Le Duc Hanh
The aim of this paper is to make clear some terms related to the
commemoration of ancestors of the Kinh Catholics in the Red River delta (Northern
Vietnam). That is worshiping or respecting or honoring ancestor. This issue will be
described and explained through historical documents, survey data, and material on
the field in Tu Ne parish village and others and the rule of Catholic dogma. From
there, it can be seen Vietnamese Catholic’s concepts of death, soul, heaven and
purgatory.
Content of paper is as following:
1. Tu Ne parish village (Bac Ninh): Past and Present.
2. Worshiping ancestor - A traditional ethics of the Kinh.
3. View of the Vatican of Vietnamese Catholic’s ancestor worship.
4. The way of behaviour of missionary associations to ancestor worship issue.
5. The Kinh Catholic’s attitude and opinion towards ancestor worship.
6. Basis of worshiping ancestor in the Kinh Catholic community.
7. Special characteristics of ancestor worship in the Kinh Catholic community.
8. Similarities and differences in ancestor worship between the Kinh Catholic
and the Kinh non - Catholic.
9. Conclusion
84
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.083]
This report considers the term “di cho” as used by fishermen in Truong Son
ward, Sam Son town in their trade. It presents a study on the value stream and the
human relationship as demonstrated by the value stream. The value created in the
negotiation between fishermen and buyers is monetized and the negotiation process is
one kind of human interrelationship that includes both economic and cultural
elements.
[03.084]
The weak concern about the individuality of grave ancestors would be the most
conspicuous feature in the Vietnamese grave worship during its season towards the
end of the year. They organize a worship group of male descendants of patrilineal
ancestors. After clearing the grass over the graves of the apical ancestor and his sons,
an elder plays a brief ritual with offering of betel nuts, paper money and incense stick.
Then, they visit other graves from the senior generation to the lower. In these cases,
they clear the grave offering one incense stick without any other ritual behavior. Even
if they know they are graves of patrilineal ancestors, they do not know the name, nor
the exact genealogical relation in most of cases. When they come to the grave of close
ancestors such as their parents or grandparents, they might pay a brief pray when they
put the incense stick.
This absence of interests in the individuality of ancestors in between the apical
ancestor and close ancestors seems to be closely associated with the “middle blank”
85
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.085]
86
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.086]
Cuu Long River Delta is the biggest delta in Vietnam with a square of 39. 000
km2 accounting for 12% of the national territory. In many aspects, the delta and
Hochiminh city will soon play a strategic role in national economic and cultural
development.
Despite being a relatively new land, the delta is a promising land for those who
seek for a settlement and prosperity and happiness. They came here and joined efforts
to exploit the delta, gain achievements and protect their achievements.
Ethnic minorities in the delta started their life at different time and are different
in economic development level and their social and religious structure. After a long
process and thanks to cultural exchanges and absorption, they develop many cultural
similarities, which process is going on at the moment.
Many religions have appeared in the region such as Buddhism, Catholicism,
Islam and other local religions. It is local religions that help diversify the delta’s
culture.
Viet people account for a majority of population there. Viet culture as per Cuu
Long river delta is a selective heritage of traditional culture and the absorption of new
cultural values in the new inhabitation in order to create their unique cultural
characteristics. One of these characteristics is the birth of obviously local religions in
the later 19th century and early 20th century. Those local religions are essential in
Viet people life. Yet, they are confined to the Viet community in the South.
This report is based on the viewpoint that religion is after all a social and
cultural phenomenon. It will focus on explaining the reasons for the establishment of
local religions in the late 19th century and early 20th century and their impacts on
cultural life in the delta. It is affirmed that the Viet community in the South did
87
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
selectively inherit Vietnam traditional cultural values on the one hand and create their
new values as appropriate in the new conditions on the other hand.
[03.087]
This article shows how Sửu as the second Zodiac name is related to
Vietnamese tlu/trâu. The Chinese phonetic form of chŏu (Beijing dialect) and other
dialect forms are not related to the name of the Ox even when the Chinese character is
traced to its original structure. Both Chinese and Vietnamese cultures show strong
images of this animal through proverbs and old sayings, but phonetic analyses show a
very different story.
[03.088]
Studying the cultural contact and exchange of Thang Long - Ha Noi, the author
had some conclusions:
1. Cultural and economic contact and exchange is a feature and a historical -
natural process of Thang Long - Ha Noi.
Based on its characteristics in terms of geo - politics, geo - economy, basic
structure and socio - economic foundation, Thang Long - Ha Noi can be regarded as
88
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
an open municipality. The identity of civilization and culture as Thang Long - Ha Noi
has been having results from cultural contact, receipt and finally absorption.
2. People’s economic and cultural contact and exchange is one of their natural
demands. This is also the foundation, and the basic, frequent, long - lasting and
diversified content of economic and cultural contact and exchange of Thang Long - Ha
Noi
3. The cultural vitality, identity and sustainability have been formed and
expressed through contact and exchange. It is the contact and exchange of civilization
and culture that provide the culture of Thang Long - Ha Noi with a high status and
remarkable sustainability.
[03.089]
The Vietnamese ancestral worship belief has been formed and developed on
the basis of human spiritual conception on the world as well as on the economic,
political, social and ideological basis of the Vietnamese society through the
development stages in history and has contributed to the creation of a specific national
culture. The ancestral worship belief has a strong endurance over the generations and
creates a powerful influence to rule over the Vietnamese life with regards to the
community, family and individual.
Our survey results (2006 - 2007) show that most of the Cau Giay district’s
residents (61.7%) think that after death, the human’s soul will separate from the body
and move to “live” in another world - the world of saints and gods and the souls. The
“next” world and the souls of the dead exist in invisible form so we are unable to be
aware of them through visuality but we are through feeling, intuition and experience.
They (69.5%) suppose that the “next” world - the residence of the souls - is the replica
89
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
of the current world, the “next” world has all things existing in the current world; the
souls do the same activities as when they were alive. Therefore, the money, gold, tools,
clothing...will be buried with the remains of the dead. The offerings for the sacrifice
normally are delicious dishes, beautiful clothing, and models of houses, caser and other
furniture (votive paper). It is thought that the ancestor’s soul in the “next” world will
receive the offerings, not by the real things but by their “souls” through burning of
offerings.
For the Vietnamese in general and for the Cau Giay district’s residents in
particular, the “next” world is very close and strange to the real world, it is
somewhere very far but very near, mixed with the real world but full of
contradictions. For example, the funeral is performed as a ceremony to see the relative
off to depart on a long difficult journey but it is thought that the residence of the souls
is the tombs themselves and the souls always sit on the altar to see the activities of
their descendants. The ancestral worship belief is practiced by the descendants to
express their love, gratitude and respect to their ancestors for giving them birth,
fostering and educating them as well as to gain merit
The study results also show that the ancestral worship belief has been a need
for most of the Hanoi residents. The ancestral worship belief firstly helps the residents
to satisfy the need for morality and then the spiritual needs. Through the activities of
practicing the rituals (nearly 100% residents worship their ancestors in the family),
they express their belief in the traditional moral values of the community, in the souls
of their ancestors, in the “next” world and in the invisible power of their ancestors.
This belief has a strong influence on their daily life. Through practicing the rituals of
the ancestral worship, the members in the family line are connected with each other.
Ancestral worship is a invisible strand to cement the past - present - future, the
generations in the family and the family - line. With values contained in ancestral
worship belief, the generations will have the system of criteria in teaching piety to
their descendants and to themselves to form a system of moral behavior when treating
others. Thenceforth, the residents believe that the souls of ancestors can thoroughly
understand what the descendants bare in their prayers and the souls of ancestors will
become a solid support for the descendants when they have sorrow, misfortune and
90
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
loss. The residents always sincerely express their affection for the souls of ancestors
and hope for the support from ancestors. Through these rituals, they can release the
psychological tension, ease mental pains, and create energy for themselves to
overcome the difficulties in their lives.
[03.090]
Throughout the thousand - year history of development, the Viet social life in
general and spiritual life in particular has witnessed enormous changes. Undisputed
are the influence of folk religious beliefs on the mass people.
The belief that worships Mẫu, despite being a folk belief, is undisputedly the
sanctuary for the mass people’s thought, opinion and emotion towards the universe,
human beings and human treatment towards the nature and in the society.
That belief, by equalizing Nature to Mẫu or Mother, partly shows Viet people’s
friendly attitude towards and respect for the nature. This is obvious due to their
dependence on the nature and supposed nature’s power for agricultural success.
However, the belief also demonstrates their wishes for exploration of the nature and
its domination. In particular,
First, as human beings appear from the nature and nursed by natural resources,
they should respect nature as their bearing and breeding mother and seek shelter from
nature.
Second, in respecting nature as their mother, Vietnamese people lay their hope
in nature that the latter would never fail to breed and protect their family and
community and would bring prosperity and the best things to them. They obviously
hope that they would never be deprived of the natural resources, which, in contrast,
would unceasingly expand while the bad things would be dissolved.
91
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
Third, Vietnamese people send their aspiration for domination of natural forces
into the image of Lieu Hanh Mother and her disguise in actual historical actors.
That domination aspiration by no means implies the temptation to freely
exploit natural resources but the wish to mitigate natural disasters, which would affect
their life and survival. Only by doing so can Vietnamese people survive and thrive
along with the ever - changing nature.
[03.091]
VIETNAMESE CULTURE:
A FIELD OF SCIENCE, TWO TRENDS OF RESEARCH
AND SEVERAL BIG ISSUE OF TODAY
In the last few decades, Vietnamese culture has interested many scientific
researchers from different scientific fields. Many serious and careful scientific
researches have been published under different forms.
Each researcher has his own way to approach his goal, depending on his
specialty and the conditions he has. There gradually appeared two main trends. First
trend includes the researchers who have mainly concentrated their attention to explain
events, phenomena and cultural trends. The second trend includes the researchers who
have mainly concentrated their attention to collect, to edit, to summarize and to
introduce the establishment process and different locations of civilizations, centers
and components of Vietnam culture. Several researchers, not many in numbers, have
expanded their activities in both trends. These two different trends neither come in
conflict with nor annul each other. On the contrary, they supplement each other
making achievements more and more profound. However, from reality of these two
trends, we see that there are many questions that need to be discussed to quickly
establish unanimity in ideology. Big current questions are: How to define the cultural
space of Vietnam?; How to distinguish Vietnamese culture from the culture of
92
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.092]
The Zhuang ethnic group in present China, said to be one of the descendant
groups of the ancient Hundred - Viet race, still preserves many valuable cultural
traditions formed from the ancient time. In Zhuang customary tradition, the longtong
festival on the third of March of each lunar year (or 三月三 /San’yue’san/ in Chinese
language) is known as one of the typically special festivals for many precious local
cultural identities can be found on it. Accordingly, the study on Zhuang longtong
festival is absolutely necessary for the research of ancient Hundred - Viet cultures.
The paper "Study on the traditional festival the third of March in Vietnam from
longtong festival in Zhuang ethnic group in China” mainly bases on analyzing the
origin, nature and meaning of longtong cultural festival of the Zhuang ethnic group
93
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
and some other peoples in China as well as the ethnic Tay, Nung in Northeastern
Vietnam to demonstrate that the festival truly originated from the ancient Hundred -
Viet tradition. From that point, the paper connects with the similar customary
traditions in the festival “the third of March” in Vietnam to argue that there existed a
real and purified Vietnamese festival “the third of March” in the ancient time before
being replaced by Chinese - rooted Han Thuc festival (Cold - Food Festival 寒食节).
[03.093]
1
J.Lamarche, Chez les M’Dhour du haut Phu Yen, I.H.I., N0175, 1944, p.21
94
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
dead body, but they also put ashes into jars, which were used to contain traditional
wine, to be buried underground with belongings of the dead. M’dhour burial practice
was, however, different from the cremation practice among Cham balamon.
Regarding to M’dhour burial practice, in addition, we also found the custom,
according to which a dead new - born child was put into a jar to be buried (called first
burial); or a dead body of the rich was put into a big copper pot to be buried in a grave
underground. And, dead bodies were buried in a hole underground. This fact is
relatively suitable to recent archaeological findings in the jar grave area of Sa Huynh
culture. For example, in Dong Cuom Vestige in Binh Dinh Province, there were some
pot graves; in Lai Nghi Jar grave area in Quang Nam Province, there were a lot of
ashes and broken bones in the jars; in Go Que grave area in Quang Ngai Province,
there were also underground graves in addition to jar graves; and in Sa Huynh
Cultural Vestige in Suoi May highland village (Song Hinh District, Phu Yen
Province), jar graves and underground graves were found for the first time in the area
which is about 60 km far from the sea coast due West, nearby the present habitation of
M’dhour people. Based on our preliminary understanding, the above - mentioned
burial practice still remained among M’dhour community until 1975; in some areas,
especially, it was kept till the 1980s. M’dhour conception on the eternity world, their
practice of cremation and jar burial will be presented in my full report. The question
here is whether there is now an existing group of people that used to be one of the
owners of well - known Sa Huynh culture.
[03.094]
The article presents a general view of cultural life of Vietnam after twenty
years of renewal, pointing out the positive achievements and the limitations in the
95
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
cultural life. The article is composed of 6 sections. In the first section, which is
entitled “Culture renewal in terms of political - legal aspect”, the author asserted
the political - legal achievements, which have been realized thanks to the leadership of
the Vietnamese Communist Party. In the section 2 - “Absorbing world cultural
values in order to enrich Vietnamese culture” - the author analyzed the positive
results and the limitations in the domain of cinema, photography, modern music,
sports, beauty contests and fashion model show, festivals, literature and art... The
section 3 analyzes the “Changes in conception of life and in lifestyle of the
Vietnamese”. The section 4 presents the process of “Restoring and bringing into
play traditional cultural values”, pointing out the positive and negative effects of
this process on socio - cultural life of Vietnamese people. The section 5 - “Renewal
in freedom of creation and its limits” - shows the progress of Vietnam in respecting
and promoting the freedom in cultural creation, warning that freedom and
responsibility must go hand in hand. In the last section, which is entitled “Issue
arising from culture renewal”, the author pointed out the disease of “abuse” in
diverse domains of culture and in the exercising of cultural liberty. And the author
concluded: “Cultural life asks to be managed scientifically and reasonably, that is it
must be managed by laws. This is the manifestation of political culture’s role. Only so
we could build up a culture that is humane, democratic, human - right respectable and
constitutes the dynamic for development.”
[03.095]
century. Accompanied by a Vietnamese artist, he traveled the streets of Hanoi and the
suburbs of the capital to identify and seize the tremendous diversity of industries and
businesses developed by the little people, not neglecting any aspect of the private and
public life at the time. More than 4, 000 documents have been collected in the form of
drawings and sketches that allow us to see so many processes, gestures, tools and
crafts that are associated their vernacular names.
The center of the EFEO of Hanoi, in collaboration with the General Science Library of
Ho Chi Minh, offers a full edition of this book is enriched with a translation into
Vietnamese Romanized (Quốc ngữ) of all annotations and captions written in Chinese
characters (Han) and demotic (name).
Besides the undeniable aesthetic quality of his prints which makes it a true art book, it is
the only witness to the variety of popular industries that prevailed in northern Vietnam
at the beginning of last century. As such, it is a comprehensive documentary corpus can
be used by Vietnamese and foreign researchers in their business recovery or historical
analysis of the dynamics of paternity by a comparative technique with current practices.
The purpose of this communication is to present the outlines of that original study
focusing on the scope of work by Henri Oger and its pioneer in the field of
anthropology technique.
[03.096]
It is a truism to state that religious beliefs and ritual practices have made a
come - back in post - Đổi mới Vietnam, as is obvious from the expansion of religious
organizations, the proliferation of ritual practices and the seeming ubiquity of
pilgrimages, festival and other events. This observation of a religious come - back or
97
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
revival - evidenced by the currency of such terms as đạo, tôn giáo, tín ngưỡng, dị
giáo, mê tín di đọan, sùng bái, thờ cúng, nghi lễ, linh thiêng, giác ngọ, tinh thần,
thiêng liêng - is predicated on two assumptions. The first is that this ‘religionization’
follows on a period of secularization, actively promoted by the Communist Party
before 1986. The second assumption is that the distinction and the boundaries
between the religious and the secular, between sacred and profane, are clear and
unambiguous. In contrast, I argue that neither of these two assumptions can hold
against available evidence.
Whereas in previous publications I have drawn attention to the communist and
capitalist projects as political religions, in this paper I would like to focus on the
second assumption by exploring what is considered to belong to the category of
‘religion’ and the ‘sacred’ in Vietnam. When asked about their religion, most
Vietnamese citizens would claim that they have no religion (e.g. the vast majority has
tacked ‘không’ [none] under tôn giáo [religion] on their identity card), even when they
would regularly visit a pagoda, a temple, embark on a pilgrimage, visit an astrologer
[thầy số], geomancer [thầy địa lý] or soothsayer [thầy bói], and most certainly
venerate their ancestors [thờ tổ tiên]. Many Vietnamese would claim that these do not
constitute religious activities or affiliations, as they often associate the category of
religion [tôn giáo] with organized, institutionalized religious practice around a clear
doctrine, exemplified by the various world religions present in Vietnam which may
compete or overlap with the dominant political religions. This might also explain why
the worship of heavenly deities [đạo thánh] - related to much of the present interest in
spirit possession and Mother Goddess worship - is officially not recognized as a
religion [tôn giáo].
This brief digression suggests that political prescriptions and proscriptions
circumscribe what is considered a legitimate - or “real” - religion in Vietnam. On the
other hand, political practice is often sacralized and ritualized, as in the recent
expansion of the Hùng King Festival or in the veneration of mythical heroes, dead
kings, and more recent political leaders. Outside organized religion and the political
realm, everyday cultural or economic practices in the public sphere that are often seen
as non - religious in nature may be sacralized. In this paper, then, I would like to
98
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
explore how the boundaries between the sacred and the profane are drawn, transgressed
and re - drawn in Vietnam’s post - Revolutionary ‘religioscape’ (cf. Appadurai 1996;
Turner 2006), and how that affects valuation of what is seen as legitimately ‘religious’
in contemporary Vietnam.
[03.097]
From the early 17th century, the propagation of Catholicism in Vietnam was
both intensive and effective in its nature. This process was linked to the invasion and
colonization of Vietnam by western nationalists and their imperialist objectives.
Spreading the Catholic faith was no doubt an efficient tool of the western imperialists
in every step of the process to impose a European style of nationalism on the
Vietnamese people. It can’t be denied that Catholicism has had a great impact on our
culture. The significance of this impact is a complicated issue and until now, there
have been few projects where this issue had been deeply researched.
According to the scope of this seminar article, we only refer to the contribution
of Catholicism to Vietnamese culture, from the 17th to the 20th Century; the period
during which Catholicism is thought to have had the most profound effect on our
culture.
In this report, we will focus on several aspects of Catholicism’s contribution
towards Vietnamese culture from the late 19th century to the early 20th century.
The birth of the Vietnamese script
The importation of modern print technology and the development of the
printing press in the early 20th century
The importation of Christian architecture and art
99
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
There is little doubt that the primary role of the Catholic priest was to engage
in missionary activity and convert the Vietnamese people to the catholic faith. In
Vietnam this activity probably succeeded to a greater degree than their original
intentions.
Being an important component of western culture, Catholicism and its
missionary agenda, sought to bring western civilization to what they saw as a
backwardly feudal regime.
The Eastern, Confucian ethic of a life dedicated to family, is still very strong in
Vietnam. Moreover, most Vietnamese people, Catholic or otherwise, also respect the
customs relating to a deep reverence for their ancestors.
There is no doubt that three decades of imported Western culture, much of it
implemented through religious conversion to Catholicism, has left a profound effect
on Vietnamese culture.
As a result, present day Vietnamese culture is a combination of the traditional
national Vietnamese character and more recent values that have been imported from
Western civilization. The contribution of Catholicism having one of the most
profound and continuing influences on the present day Vietnamese national character.
[03.098]
THE COCHINCHINA
SEEN FROM A RELIGIOUS PERSPECTIVE
In their migration to the South, the migrants found ways to adapt their religion
and beliefs to the natural circumstances in the South. The personality of the
Southerners is characterized by extremism and determination, which seems to
contradict the tolerance found in Northerners in a very reasonable way. The living
100
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.099]
The royal garden is a special work of architecture connected closely to the royal
architecture throughout monarchies. In Vietnam, the royal garden took shape and
developed approximately a thousand years ago, throughout such dynasties as Dinh, Le,
Ly, Tran, Le and Nguyen. Especially, under the Nguyen dynasty (1802 - 1945), Hue
royal gardens developed strongly that contributed to increase the beauty of Hue capital
city, a well - known urban garden urban acknowledged as the World Cultural heritage
by UNESCO.
This piece of writing would like to investigate the history of Vietnamese royal
garden forming - developing - declining. Additionally, the writing would like to deal
with such activities as researching, restoring, and enhancing the values of this unique
cultural heritage.
101
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.100]
Long (serpents),pán lóng 蟠龍 Bàn Long (one - horn dragon), chī lóng 螭龍Ly Long
(hornless dragon), shé 蛇 rắn (snack)...; especially the căi hóng 彩虹 cầu vòng (rainbows)
102
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.101]
Sato(Ito) Mariko
The aim of this presentation is to clarify how the Cao Dai community formed
and what the Cao Dai community means as social space in contemporary northern
Vietnam, through the analysis of practices within adherents of Cao Dai church “thanh
that thu do Ha Noi”, which is the only Cao Dai church in Hanoi city, the capital of
Vietnam.
Most of the previous studies on Caodai took a sociopolitical viewpoint on
dynamism in southern area for reason of Caodai had large affected the nationalism
movement in 20th.
On the other side, the Hanoi church had founded in 1937, and formed within a
social context in northern area, for which it took different forms from some practices
of some Caodai communities in southern area. Adherents of Hanoi church consists of
a priestess and 50 - 100 lay people. Around 90% of them are old women over 60 years
old. I will pay attention following two points. First, most of them have been
experienced single, divorced or widowed. Second, the Hanoi church has been not only
religious place but also social space which they had interaction. They emphasize the
specific relationship in the Hanoi church.
The experiences singled, divorced or widowed in Vietnamese society means it
alienated from social security system because Vietnam society had been under
patriarchy. By having come to believe in Caodaism, they could get new relationship
with adherents in Cao Dai community. The Hanoi church has been opened as social
space, which provides alternative social relationship for women on the outskirts of a
patrilineal society.
In this presentation, I will give a specific example with some ritual practices in
the Hanoi church.
103
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.102]
I have been analyzed the documents of particular family rituals composed and
published in Vietnam from the later period of the 17th century to the early 20th century
to thoroughly understand the impact of Confucianism on Vietnam cultural and social
history. In addition, I also have been doing survey the relationship between Vietnam
documents and Minh dynasty’s ones, China and the relationship between the book of
family rites and Vietnam’s two particular family rituals pre - composed.
[03.103]
104
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
leading role as the main source of information and inspiration of cultural life.
Commercialization of musical industry and fine arts (especially picture - galleries’
business) demonstrates the trend to consumerism and entertainment in culture. Rapid
expansion of tourism (international as well as domestic) which is growing to be one of
the country’s leading industry, demonstrates the scale of Vietnam’s involvement in
the process of globalization.
[03.104]
[03.105]
The main target of this paper is to understand the traditional behavior of the Ha
Nhi people for the forest protection. Since, search for the method of forest protection
with the spiritual belief to create the forbid paths and set up the regulation in the
community. Especially, the role of community in the forest protection is always
dignified. In order to understand the local knowledge in forest protection, the writer
used only the method of observation and deeply interview in some black Ha Nhi
villages living in Bat Xat of Lao Cai province and the flower , Ha Nhi, living in
Muong Te district, Lai Chau province.
[03.106]
106
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.107]
This paper refers to the typology of Vietnamese traditional timber structure and
its development progress base on analyzing a huge survey data on ten provinces in
Vietnam. Conclusions are: (1) In terms of architecture culture, Vietnamese traditional
timber houses can divide into two categories: Northern group and Center and
Southern group. (2) As for the first group, the houses were built with timber structure
which columns stand on the stone base has a long history date back to 16th century.
This structure had included Viet’s original technical and might be called Vietnamese
traditional architecture. Until early 20th century, this structure had been developing to
five types in order of changing in custom and daily life meanwhile adopted traditional
disciplines. (3) On the other hand, the second group only included two structure types
which are totally deferent to the first group. Although the oldest house among this
group was built in 19th century, but both of two structure types evolved from a simple
structure made from bamboo with one pillar stand in the middle and dug into the earth
that were so popular among locals. Developing this structure has led to perfection of
wood working techniques from the North. Gradually, some traditional structural
members were emphasized with plentiful decoration to become a symbol of
traditionalism. (4) Several structural types appeared in Nghe An and other provinces
in Central Vietnam have the characteristics that reflect the influence of other
Southeast Asian culture.
107
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.108]
During the Ly dynasty (1009 - 1225 A.D), Buddhism developed strongly and
influenced many aspects of life, especially politics. In my opinion, the Buddhistic
influences on politics are reflected in the government structure, the law (Hinh Thu
law, 1042 A.D), the government’s domestic policies, flexible foreign policy. Many
monks, who were honored, took part in the court and became special political advisers
of Ly’s kings. They were known as Quốc sư (or National monk), for example, Quốc
sư Viên Thông (1080 - 1151 A.D), quốc sư Thông Biện (? - 1134 A.D)… The Ly
Court cared much about agricultural production, decreased the land taxes and supplied
food for poor people. On the other hand, Dai Viet under the leadership of the Ly
dynasty had kept good relations with neighboring countries, especially the Chinese
Sung to the North and Champa to the South, for a long time.
Buddhism and its effects is one of the most important factors that promoted socio -
economy development in Dai Viet, created a lot of cultural achievements, therefore,
helped to defend our country against aggressions of Sung and Champa. However, a
prosperous development of Buddhism during the Ly dynasty also created bad effects.
Buddhist temples were built everywhere. The treasury became exhausted and agricultural
production lacked of employees for when many people wanted to become Buddhist
monks.
108
Panel 3: Vietnamese culture
[03.109]
The aim of the project is to lay out the development and main ideas of the
traditional value demonstrated by the proverb “when drinking water, think of its
source”. The proverb indicates the need for appreciation and devotion to the merit
individuals, those who give birth to us and those who assist us in our life and work
and appreciation and dedication to our family and hometown.
That cultural value is practiced in many ways, such as by holding anniversary
in the family, setting up an altar in commemoration of ancestors and commemorating
the Village God, namely, the founding father of the village.
That cultural value plays a pivotal role in consolidating the people’s spiritual
strength and their sense of responsibility towards national development.
It is essential that the value be promoted, which is the foundation for building
up the sense of confidence and pride and other moral values such as humanity, mind,
will, bravery, impartiality.
109
PANEL 4
Cultural exchange
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.110]
113
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.111]
arising, it’s important to apply new and subjective views to assess the nature of the
problems. We must realize the full value of the culture of thousand years in this land,
how it is affected in a new context or which rule is relevant. We must also analyze
good impact and the downside of socio - economic policies in use. Only then can we
find out an approach to solution to sustainable development of Tay Nguyen.
[04.112]
115
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
and foreign investors or businessmen who want to develop a new market and
conscious tourists who want to have better understanding about cultural diversity.
The book “Vietnam. The Land of Dragons and Fairies” by Daria Mishukova can
be a good example to prove the above idea. Written and first published in Russian
language in 2007 the book is considered as one of the best publications about Vietnam
both for general information and professional purposes in Russian language. This
statement is underlined in many feedbacks from the readers and numerous official
reviews from the Department of East Asian languages and civilizations of Harvard
university, representative office of the Ministry of Foreign affairs of Russian Federation
in Vladivostok, Department of International affairs and tourism of regional authorities,
Department of External relations of the Vladivostok city Administration, Far Eastern
branch of the Russian State library just to name some of them. Moreover the book
“Vietnam - The land of Dragons and Fairies” was considered a valuable contribution to
improving cultural links and understanding between people of Russia and Vietnam, so
the author was awarded with an honorary certificate by the Vladivostok city authorities in
honor of 147th anniversary of the city foundation on 02/07/2007. The book was highly
praised in numerous reviews in newspapers (Lao Dong, Tuoi tre, Dai doan ket, Daily
Novosti, Konkurent, Zolotoy Rog), business and glamour magazines both in Vietnam and
Russia, with media appearance of the author on Vietnamese channels VTV1, VTV4;
Russian channels PTR, OTV and radio “The voice of Vietnam” and “The voice of
Russia”.
The book presents values and beauty of traditional and contemporary
Vietnamese culture in a nice and exciting style and gives better understanding about
Vietnam and inspires readers to learn more about Vietnam. These reasons make the
publication of English language version of the book to be a very useful instrument in
development of cultural links between Vietnam and other countries and nations of the
world, because knowledge and understanding brings friendship and tolerance.
116
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.113]
Besides the thousands years of cultural exchanges with the Han culture, the
Great Viet Nation had another acculturation with the Cham culture in its history
process. Although it was not as clear and strongly expanded as the Chinese culture, the
Cham culture had been "silently" mixed with the Viet culture and contributed many
particular cultural colors by time. Through the mainstream of history, one can see that
Cham (cultural) elements have influenced many aspects of including the progress of
"race blood - mixture". On the other hand, through the Viet and Cham acculturation,
one can understand more clearly the common attitudes on the way of acculturation as
well as the acculturation itself. There are two ways of acculturation: peace and war.
However, the acculturation itself is only "voluntary". As result, in the progress of the
Viet and Cham acculturation, there were many upheavals caused by the war meanwhile
the Cham people/culture in the Great Viet Nation was received voluntarily by the Viet
people/culture in many centuries. Until today, the Viet - Cham cultural boundary is still
vague. Therefore, the consideration of the boundary can help us to have better
knowledge in the diversity of the Viet culture in particular and of the Vietnamese
culture in general.
[04.114]
Vietnam mass media has seen both ups and downs during its 143 years of
development but notable are its comprehensive development since the renovation
117
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
process throughout the country and in the industry itself in 1986. In this paper, the
industry is evaluated in terms of its achievements and failures, opportunities and
challenges in the future. What is important is the conclusion that the continuation of
reforming the industry presents an objective historical requirement. In the face of
opportunities in conjunction with challenges, should the industry master the
opportunities and overcome challenges, it will firmly and sustainably move ahead in
the general push for national prosperity and strength.
[04.115]
The story of Nele citadel and Asoka tower has been mentioned by many
researchers:
- Nele means ‘black mud’. Nele citadel’s location was in the South - East of
Dinh An (or An Dinh) district, i.e. Do Son area now (Book “Universe Thai Binh
Chronicle” says : “Nele citadel was in Tong Binh district in the Tang time, which was
in the South - East of An Dinh district in the Han time”. Claude Madroll (Le Tonkin
ancient BEFEO, XXXVII, 1937, 262 - 332) based on Nele citadel’s name, explained
that Nele meant ‘black mud’. Luu Han Ky in his “Giao Division’s Chronicle” wrote :
“Nele citadel was situated in the South - East of Dinh An, seven miles from the river,
its tower and amphitheatre constructed by King A Duc still exist …”
Nele in the meaning of Sanskrit means Hell and in the area of Tam Dao there is
a pagoda named ‘The Hell pagoda’ (the word ‘Lele’ in Chinese is phonetically
transcribed from the word ‘Naraka’ (Sanskrit) which means ‘Hell’
As to the event of Buddhism’s penetration from India into Vietnam, the literary
work “Linh Nam strange stories” has referred to the story of Chu Dong Tu who on the
118
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
waterway to the sea for trading came to Do Son and met a monk named Ban, i.e. Phat
Quang, an Indian monk, and then got Buddhism transmitted by him.
Geology shows that Do Son terrain in the ancient time was a hilly area which
was bordered by the sea in three sides and bordered by the Hong river in one side (as
per ‘The geographical monograph on the whole county of Hai Duong”). Archaeology
has proved that the area of Do Son, Hai Phong is situated near The Bach Dang river’s
mouth in which there have been plentiful archaeological vestiges since the ancient
time. Monk Ban (Phat Quang) lived in a cave (Cave pagoda) in Do Son. The team of
evangelists led by king Asoka came to Nele by sea and built the tower here.
A time after king Asoka left Nele, the tower collapsed and one knows this
event thanks to the poem “Recalling the old time when climbing the tower mountain”
composed by Mien Trai Hoang Xuan Hoan.
King Ly Thanh Tong had Do Son tower built in the 11th century. Someone
says that the tower of the Ly dynasty was built on or near Asoka tower. This remains
only hypothesis needing further research.
Our presentation has rejected the opinion that Nele is in the area of Tam Dao.
To exactly determine in which area of Do Son Asoka tower is situated further depends
on archaeology. Nele citadel was a man - made citadel or the ancients only used
mountains and the sea of Do Son as a natural citadel. This point also needs a further
research. The Do Son people in the pre - Nele and post - Nele time were clever and
creative when depending on the natural terrain of three sides bordered by the sea, river
and mountain to protect the security of the local residents against acts of God and
hostile forces…
119
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.116]
120
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.117]
Myth is a cultural category which had appeared from beginning of mankind (in
what the real and legendary factors interacted and mixed each other, however until
now it is still alive and powerful. On the basic of understanding of state - building
myth (the process of state - building and state - keeping) of four states: Vietnam,
China, Korea and Japan; on the side it can show us the general picture of culture of
four states in the beginning of exploring the sky and establishing the land (geographic
boundaries, reliefs, rituals, religion, habits…). As from that find out the inter -
relevant points on the same fields of these countries -the countries of what there are
estimated are the countries that lie in inter - relevant sociolinguistic countries.
Although meeting at crosswords of cultural lines as such, but each country
shows its original and generous colors in its beautiful myths. And so, that is the basis
on which the differences and cultural identity of every state - nation in the general and
common river of regional culture separately, and in general, of human culture.
In this meaning, the work of understanding the state - building myths of four
states: Vietnam, China, Korea, Japan have had contributed a big part for searching the
independent characteristics of each state: Vietnam, China, Korea and Japan as so the
contact, connections and influences of each other on the cultural fields of these
countries in the beginning of nation building.
121
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.118]
CULTURAL ENVIRONMENT
AND THE CULTURAL ENVIRONMENT IN VIETNAM
Ho Si Quy, Assoc.Prof.Dr.
The problem of cultural environment is not new, but the use of the theory on
cultural environment is clearly a new approach to the consideration of familiar
questions.
That is the problem, is it true that the context has become such that man, as an
individual, is becoming increasingly smaller, weaker, more tightly defined and
restrained, in a society, which is steadily developing in the direction of becoming
multi - dimensional and ambiguous with its “logic of imposition”? As for the cultural
environment, is it true that the part in it where man has no right to choose, the part
which he is compelled to adapt to, will grow bigger and bigger than the part each
individual, each community can create, build, and amend? More concretely, is it true
that the European rationalist and anthropological culture has become too “classical”
and “secular,” now getting replaced by a “fast - food culture” or “stewing - pot
culture”? Or is it only a “superficial choice” of globalization times? Is the present
philosophy too weak, leaving society to the mercy of less - than - clairvoyant logics of
life, in which “such environment, such man” is only one of many behavioral logics
which are not too bad in modern social relation? Or has the role of philosophy itself
changed - the “Flat world” philosophy now deprived of the responsibility to control,
regulate, and, as necessary, determine the context, as it was in the past?
Base upon reliable qualitative and quantitative data’s, the paper proves that:
1. If natural environment is the regrouping of factors outside the social - human
system making conditions necessary for this system to exist and develop, then cultural
environment is regrouping of factors inside the social - human system making
sufficient conditions for each subsystem of this system to identify itself and progress.
122
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
2. Never in the past has the cultural environment in Vietnam been so rich and
varied, so dynamic and positive, so encouraging and attractive, with so many
opportunities and challenges as is now the case. The degree of richness and diversity,
the dynamic and active rhythm of Vietnam’s cultural environment are now enough to
foster good ideas and stimulate discovery and creation. But on the flip side, there are
still many challenges and attractions, so hopefully every individual, family, and
community will become vigilant before the risk of losing the way or making a
mistake.
[04.119]
Pottery originated from Southeast Asian countries such as Vietnam, Thailand and
Myanmar was found in middle age and contemporary relics in Japan. Most of those Chinas
are found to be produced in Vietnam. This report reflects the findings of surveys on
Vietnamese china relics found in Japan, which reminds us of commercial exchanges between
Vietnam and Japan. Such collection may be helpful in identifying the age of those Chinas and
the transport plane from Vietnam to Japan and its domestic transport lane.
In total 467 pieces of Vietnamese pottery are discovered this time and its relics are
found in 101 locations, whose age is identified to be from the 14th century to the 18th
century. Of these, Hoa Lam pottery account for 178 pieces (41%), clay account for 148
pieces (32%) while colored patterned pottery account for 63 pieces (13%).
Most pottery produced in the 14th and 15th century is found in Okinawa while those
produced in the 16th to 18th century are found in Nagasaki, Osaka and Tokyo, which used to
be commercial centers then under the name of Nagasaki, Sakai and Edo, respectively.
[04.120]
national identity and boost up the role of businessmen, enterprises in the stable, and
prosperous development of the country.
[04.121]
Spain
[04.122]
Thanh Hoa is the land of a long history with all the great landmarks of each
important historical period from the primitive time up to present. Thanh hoa has been
proved to be the residence of humans since long ago. Together with the Viet in the
coastal land, there used to be the Muong, the Thai, the Tho, the Mong, the Dao, the
Kho - mu who inhabited in the mountainous area of Thanh Hoa. At present, different
tribes just live alternately together though in different biological zones. The
mountainous area of Thanh Hoa with the Muong culture is a land which is extremely
125
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
rich in folk culture particularly border culture. It has always played an important part
in the research on the culture of tribal people and the relationship between the Viet
and the Muong.
While doing research on the Muong in Thanh Hoa, with the data collected from
archeological documents, ethnological research, folk culture as well as field trip.
Documentation, it is suggested that Thanh Hoa is the place where cross - culture
among the Muong tribe and between the Muong and the Viet.
The data on population, families and the typical cultural aspects shows that the
Muong in Thanh Hoa consisted of 3 parts: part 1: the internal Muong (the insider
Muong to be distinguished from the Muong from Hoa Binh province who is named “
the outsider Muong or the external Muong”); part 2: the outsider Muong who
emigrated from Hoa Binh province; part 3: a mixture of Viet and Muong who come
from different places.
The process of living together and the cross - culture has created a special
aspect in the culture of the Muong in Thanh Hoa, which brings this culture both the
similarity and the difference compared to the Muong culture in other places Muong.
Therefore, in the cultural panorama of the Muong in Vietnam, the culture of the
Muong in Thanh Hoa has always been a unique color.
[04.123]
idea of Vietnam nation at that time. This article put Vietnam Buddhism among four
relationship of exchange - transformation: with Indian Buddhism; with Chinese
Buddhism; with religious beliefs of local ethnicites and with culture of local ethnic
groups. Especially Lý - Trần Buddhism developed on the base of three relations
exchange - transformation from three sources of foreign import. As for the religion
beliefs of local ethnic groups and culture of local ethnics groups meeting at the free
character between Buddhism with local of rice inhabitant so that we see the transform
of marvelous. Religion beliefs of worship Mẫu, worship Âu Cơ mother and worship
Man Nương with the system of Tứ Pháp; Vietnam pagodas not only worship Buddha
but also worship Mẫu, and Vietnam nation heroes… this is the evidence to exchange -
transformation of relation.
[04.124]
127
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
128
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.125]
As a result, the Dau area, as said by the late Professor Tran Quoc Vuong, quickly
grew into a typical example of the interaction, integration, exchange, and interference
between Vietnamese culture with cultures of China, India, and other countries to
become the cradle of mature Vietnamese culture and the homeland of Buddhism and
Confucian culture of Dai Viet.
[04.126]
130
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.127]
[04.128]
The South - Eastern Vietnam is the residential area of many ethnic groups. In
the 17th century, Viet people came here to reclaim wasteland and resided. Besides the
Viet (majority) there have been some other native groups and immigrants, such as the
Ch’ro, Ma, Stieng, K’ho, Chinese, Cham, and Khmer who have lived together and
exchanged culture to form the cultural identities in traditional belief festivals. Some of
them are: Annual Peace Ritual of Viet people, Dinh Co festival in Ba Ria - Vung Tau,
131
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
the festival of Ba Pagoda in Binh Duong, traditional festivals in Dong Nai, the festival
of Ba Den - Linh Son Thanh Mau in Tay Ninh… In this article, the author mentions
the festivals which have been held in traditional belief units and the factors of cultural
exchange which have been shown through the worship objects, ritual, dressing, food,
worshipping literature and amusements…
Researching the cultural exchange of ethnic groups through traditional festivals
in the Eastern South area of Vietnam will contribute to study, confirm, preserve and
develop the unique culture identities of Vietnam and other ethnic groups during the
process of integration and development.
[04.129]
Being one of the seven mountainous provinces in the North bordering China,
Cao Bang has nine out of 12 towns bordering China, namely Thach An, Phuc Hoa,
Tra Linh, Ha Lang, Trung Khanh, Thong Nong, Ha Quang, Bao Lac, Bao Lam. Its
shared border with China is the longest one in the North.
People living in the Northern provinces have lingual and geographical
similarities and therefore, they are closely related in their religious activities. An
example of that close link is the cultural exchanges between Tay priests living in
border area of Ha Lang town, Cao Bang province with people living in the King Long
ward, Long Chau town of Zhangzhou province, on some major issues as follows:
1. Thanks to geographical closeness and similar background, Tay people
living in the borderline area developed a close martial and blood relationship.
132
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
2. Priests practicing in this area are typical of Tay priests. Priests are involved
in cross - border peer relationship, working relationship and professional exchanges
between them.
[04.130]
nationalism as a driving force for the country development, one wonders if Vietnam
will be able to build an advanced culture with strong national identity. Another
question is how to harmonize the relationship between the capitalism - dominated
globalization and the position of taking nationalism as a driving force of the country’s
development.
In this research paper, the author will present his opinions on globalization,
nationalism from Vietnamese perspective and recommendations for promoting an
advanced Vietnamese culture with strong national identity in the current situation.
[04.131]
Vietnam is rich in minority peoples. As it is quite clear for the Kinh people, but
would be interesting to see if these ethnic minorities have any connections to world
philosophy.
In this paper, a kind of ancient Eastern philosophy, the “tau tae tching”, is
approached as a prescribed “way of life”, “way of perceiving the world”, and a
specific value system.
Because of more than 20 years of comparative study in the ancient philosophy
of Laotse on the one hand and the way of life and perceiving the world of the Tai
(Thái and Tày - Nùng) peoples on the other hand, the author has been developing the
firm belief that the ancient philosophical text “tau tae tching” which is found in old
written exemplars in the Chinese language and attributed to Laotse is most probably
rooted in the ancient traditions and philosophy of the Tai (Thái and Tày - Nùng)
peoples whose forefathers settled in historical times in what is today South China.2
2
The author expects this idea to be contested in the beginning, but he is sure that soon other researchers might
also go more into depth into the theme to explore more aspects of this truth.
134
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
Compared to the single concrete behavioural rules, traditional laws, etc., of the
Tai peoples, the “tau tae tching” is philosophically much more condensed and
abstracted. It is something like a bible of behavioural norms and was used not only for
worshipping the holy “right way” of behaviour, but in fact represents a whole value
system. As such, it was also the source for intellectuals to compete with other value
systems (e.g., that of Confucius).
To view Laotse (the “tau tae tching”) in connection with the forefathers of the
Tai peoples (among them, the Thái and Tày - Nùng of Vietnam) might contribute to a
better understanding of ancient Eastern philosophies.
[04.132]
Onishi Kazuhiko
The objective of the project is to verify the spread to Vietnam of the First
Celestial Masters, which is also known as the Way of the Five Pecks of Rice founded
in the second half of the 2nd century in Sichuan, South China.
In doing so, the paper answers the three questions as to the mentioning of the
belief in Vietnam historical records, how the belief found way into Vietnam and how
it has been adapted to the local identity.
Vietnam historical records tell about the birthplace of the religion with fairy
tales about Phan Vien and Nguyen Huy Oanh, all related to the Dragon and Tiger
mountain. It is reasonable to hold that the beliefs of the Celestial Masters, such as the
qi and sin, were brought to Vietnam via the sea transport line by the Song scholars in
the 12th and 13th century. Those beliefs in natural forces such thunder and lightning
coincidentally found their match in the folkloric belief in natural forces and thus,
gained further development. Therefore, two conclusions can be made to explain the
spread of the First Celestial Masters to Vietnam, that Fujian acted as a bridge between
135
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
the religion and Vietnam and that the religion itself found similarities in local
folkloric beliefs.
[04.133]
136
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.134]
[04.135]
138
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
interaction and development of the feudal state has created the cultural region with the
special culture of the Thanh homeland - the border area of the North area.
Cultural exchanges have been carried out on a great number of areas, both
material and spiritual and with various forms. It is the components of cultural
exchanges and modifications that have confirmed the importance of cultural
exchanges to over all social development.
The exchanges between Thanh cultural regions have not only highlighted the
unique feature of this area but also influenced the national cultural development.
Along with Hue, Nghe, Quang, Lang, … Thanh cultural region has enriched
Vietnam's traditional culture.
In the flow of national culture, Thanh cultural exchanges and development
has contributed to Vietnam's traditional culture which is the fundamental factor in
cultural exchanges and integration during this age of globalization.
[04.136]
During many years, India has aimed to become super power in terms of
economy. However, till 2005, the first time, the country entered the world’s “Top 10”
with GDP of 1 billion USD.
The change is considered as a huge forward step for the over billion population
country in South Asia. In 1991, India had not escaped yet to a centralized economy,
inflation, crisis of foreign currency reserves which had not purchased good enough for
2 weeks and deficit up to 8, 5% GDP. In these circumstances, the Indian government
changed its economic thinking to an open - door policy in order to attract investment.
139
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
Also, the change was recognized when the economist Man Mohan Singh took power
as a Prime Minister.
At present, Indian government has continued to pledge opening the economic
door to foreign investment. With continued efforts over the next 25 years, India might
become the third most powerful economy just after America and China, which would
be a valuable experience for developing countries, including Vietnam as well in the
process of regional and world integration influenced by globalization.
With a vigorous change for a new opportunity depending on two main pillars
relating to high growth rate of industry and service, the question remains whether the
image of an Indian civilization with cultural values considered to be a constant of
Eastern culture might be overshadowed and also from a narrow view of the author
how globalization might challenge developing countries and the role of culture in a
strong economic development.
[04.137]
Islam developed among Cham Bani people at Ninh Thuan and Binh Thuan
provinces in early 1960’s. Cham Muslims have conformed fully to the Koran,
religious creeds, religious custom and simple behaviors in wedding, funeral as well as
in their management of population - religious community by governance of the
Hakem board elected by believers. Believers can practice religion themselves, they
don’t depend on monks as in Banism. Thanks to these predomination and to
subterfuge of the missionaries, Islamism attracted a part of Bani believers.
However, due to the separation of Islamic believers from the Bani
community’s cultural and inhabitant life in the same areas, Islamism could not expand
out to the two communes which it has caught before about 50 years.
140
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.138]
The book “Thỉ Thiên Tự” (the village annals of Câu Nhi village, Hải Lăng
district, Quảng Trị province, which notes down the reason for the migration to the
southern land, in the 2nd year of Thuận Thiên Reign [1492], of Bùi Trành, the founder
of Câu Nhi village) shows a process of peaceful relations and acculturation between
the native community (the so - called people of Bồng Nga) and the Vietnamese
newcomers. Inevitably, the Vietnamese were at the time only a minority compared
with the other indigenous communities in the area; they were afraid their descendants
“might someday assimilate the Cham customs”.
The Vietnamese official history often referred to Cham historical monuments
as “phế tích” [“ruins”], or classified them into “mục cổ tích” [“the section of tales”],
all because of an attitude of “kính nhi viễn chi” [“Respect but stay away”, a saying by
Confucius regarding the world of spirits]. The Vietnamese assimilated the strange
Cham idols and religious rituals by transforming them, and in the end created new
geographical names and worshipping sites related to Cham concepts such as “Giàng”,
“Lồi”, “Hời”, etc., “with a mere vague memory” of the previous masters of the land,
as described by L. Cadière. By and by, those “strange things” became more familiar
and changed the Vietnamese’s view. In some cases they even actively changed from
the attitude “kính nhi viễn chi” [“respect but stay away”] to the attitude “kính như tại”
[respect the dead as they are still living], by renaming the outlandish legends, and
anecdotes with familiar and realistic Vietnamese names: the Dương islet at Phước
Tích village, the Bà shrine at Thanh Phước [Bà: Lady, a common holy image in the
Vietnamese popular beliefs], the Bà Ràng temple at Lai Trung, the stone drum at
Hưng Nhơn, and even the cult of dead whales etc..
141
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.139]
Between 5, 000 and 3, 000 BC (late Neolithic Age), there existed between
North Viet Nam and South China a complex and diversified common culture. In this
researcher’s opinion, it is first opening to take shape Bach Viet groups and Lin Nan
142
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
area, China based on common culture is characteristic for the South area and not
similar to North of China.
Up to this time, we can affirm that, in Viet Nam and China area there were
exchanges, contacts in culture in the late Neolithic period.
Based on archaeological data, it appears that there were cultures of late
Neolithic - early Bronze age established in northern Viet Nam, such as Ha Giang
culture, Mai Pha culture were distributed in the mountainous region of the North,
Phung Nguyen culture in the Northern area of Viet Nam, Ha Long and Bau Tro
culture were distributed in the coastal delta and near islands in the northeast area and
central part northern Viet Nam.
To see clearly the culture of relations between northern Viet Nam and southern
China in the late Neolithic period, based on analyses and compares the present
characteristics in North Viet Nam and South China, we think that:
- There may have existed a system of large, similar culture that included Ha
Giang, Xiao Ke Tong and Gan Ta Yan cultures.
- The owner of Mai Pha and present population in the coastal of Southeast
China exchanged each other’s through stone and ceramic tools etc...
- Ha Long culture had exchanged strongly and contacted with Southern China
and Southeast Asia. The influence of Ha Long can show clearly what we said above.
- The culture in Guang Xi had affected in moderation for people in the late
Neolithic - early Bronze Age in the northern Viet Nam.
- Through archaeological data shown above, we want to emphasize a natural
truth: the ancient Bai Yue groups in Viet Nam and southern China had very strong
cultural relations in prehistoric times, which waxed and waned later. Early times thus
formed the basis for cultural relations to develop and be maintained subsequently.
143
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.140]
[04.141]
144
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
overcome the downside and bring national culture to development. However, in face
of challenges of the era, it is essential that we update our thinking and take up
measures to enable us to overcome the downside of globalization. These thoughts are
confined to as follows:
- Any mention of the nation can not ignore the concept of culture, which
determines our position and status.
- A firm foundation of cultural value allows us to develop an open mind to the
world across the border
- A proved affirmation that the purpose of culture is the human value
- Restoration of moral and mental potentials - Awake to the fact that we are
still a least developed country and undeveloped in many ways to the region
- In addition to that, identifying the commonness and conflict between the
market economy and our cultural orientation.
[04.142]
Exposure to Russian culture and that of former soviet countries is the fourth
interaction of Vietnamese culture with other cultures in the region and the world. Over
the half decade of interaction with Russian culture, Vietnam has had gains and learned
experiences. Objective and unbiased assessments stated that this interaction is crucial
in the current context of integration.
The first part of the paper will provide an overview of Vietnamese and Russian
cross - cultural ties from twenties of the twentieth century to present. Russian - soviet
culture was a historic phenomenon with visible values. Vietnamese culture was
influenced by Russian culture to different extent in different periods from different
perspectives including literature, cinema, theatre, fine art, education, training,
145
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
publishing, etc. Vietnam studies are developed and promoted in Russia and have
gained considerable achievements.
After the Soviet collapse, the cultural relationship between Vietnam and Russia
was not notable. However, in the new century, it has been revitalized.
The second part of the paper presents historical lessons drawn from the cultural
relationship between Vietnam and Russia and emerging issues in the current context
of international integration including the following:
- Vietnamese are active in the Vietnamese - Russian cultural interaction which
was linked with the choice of national liberation made by the former president Ho Chi
Minh.
- Vietnamese - Russian cultural interaction is broad and deep. Vietnamese
understand the essence of Russian culture.
- However, ideology and political characteristics presented in the Russian
culture during the soviet regime exerted undesirable influences on Vietnamese
culture.
- At present, we have misunderstanding and little understanding of Russian
culture, especially classical culture, and the culture of Russian overseas intellectuals.
- There should be a mutual appreciation of cultures, not the blind imitation of
any cultural models or paradigms. We should know what to learn and how and when
to refuse.
In conclusion, the paper emphasizes the inter - culture and the fact that a nation
could develop its creativity while learning about other cultures, and enabling both
sides to gain more. Then it is real cross - culture, deep mutual understanding for
mutual benefits while individual cultures retain their identity and own values.
In the present arena, Russia has revived as a culturally and economically
powerful country. Giving little attention to Russian culture while considering the
world’s culture, we would miss an opportunity to enrich our own culture. Lessons
learned from Russian culture in the previous period are lessons of internal resource
mobilization and affirmation of national identity in the context of integration.
146
Panel 4: Cultural exchange
[04.143]
There is a famous confucian scholar in post King Le time in Vietnam. That was
Mr. Le Quy Don (1726 - 1784). He had left back various writtings in Chinese with
great value in many aspects such as history, literature, philosophy, history of ancient
idea.... Therefore, he was considered as ”Vietnam ancient historical scholar”.
Researcher who carry out research of Vietnam can not do their work without access to
his remands.
With Le Quy Don, an academic issue which taking researchers’s concerns is
his life attitude.
147
PANEL 5
VIETNAMESE ECONOMY
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.144]
151
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.145]
Year 2007 was marked as European Union (EU) 50 years old. Over half
century, EU has developed since the beginning of six foundation countries to 27
member countries nowadays. With the population of nearly 500 million people and
contribute up to 28% of the world’s GDP, EU is powerful economic region one of
three primary world economic backbones.
Vietnam - EU economic relations develop with some new points. In
comparison with past years, needs of goods, services in trade, investment and tourism
is raising. Year 2007 was the first year Vietnam acted as 150th member of the World
Trade Organization (WTO). This new position pave the way for Vietnam to broaden
markets, do business in equality with other countries, including 27 countries of EU
according to WTO commitment and international laws. In 2007, Vietnam - EU
economic relations keep developing not only in scope but also in quantity and quality
in various fields of investment, trade, and tourism.
152
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.146]
Culture was developed in parallel with human being, growing up and planning.
Culture is the needs in social spiritual living, showing general development of one
country, one era. Culture is not only the goal but also the momentums for sustainable
development of a country. Therefore, problem of developing managing, business,
human culture in the globalization period of time and international economic
integration nowadays is urgent needed. This research had gone in deep in analyzing
theory and practical basics of enterprise culture development at present time in
Vietnam in general and in Ho Chi Minh City in particular.
[05.147]
Report will show historic evidences for proving that market - orient economy
has appeared in Vietnam for a long time. Report contains analysis of Vietnam market
- orient economy in the past and explanation of reasons for shortages in acknowledge
of market - orient economy in the period of time before the “Reform”. Report show
evaluation of Vietnam market - orient economy’s present situation over past 20 year
of “Reform” and its outlook.
153
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.148]
The paper stresses that Vietnam’s current No.1 priority is still inflation control,
not high economic growth nor deflation combat. To prove this viewpoint, the author
analyses and compares the similarities and differences in the characteristics, the levels
and the causes of inflation, the impacts of inflation control measures applied by
Vietnam during the two periods, prior - to - renovation and since - renovation, then
relates these with those common experiences of inflation control in the world,
therefore proposes some recommendations with an aim to contribute to the
forthcoming inflation control actions in Vietnam, including: 1. raising the deposit
rates to 1% over the inflation rates; 2. applying flexible exchange rates aiming to
encourage exports and contain imports; 3. giving incentives to production and supply
of goods and services in line with the efforts to produce new value; 4. well - assuring
social security; 5. reducing at least 1% from the target for 7% of economic growth in
2009; and 6. preparing for the combat against deflation.
[05.149]
have been mature to survive and grow. The main reason is that these
businesses/enterprises have paid more attention to building their own cultures. Yet,
some leaders and businesses have not recognized the role and motivation of culture in
economic development. They even consider business culture as an out - of - reach
area, not belonging to either their visions or operations. As a result, the phenomenon
of short - sighted performance, counterfeit, dishonest trade and brand imitation are the
major market troubles. The out - of - model habits with the prestige disrespect,
relationship emphasis and dependence on state protection have been viewed as public
existence. They create barriers in the integration process, containing problems with
foreign partners.
Vietnam business culture development is still a difficulty because of
unpopularity in the country. To be successful in integration, business culture is needed
to build from traditional and modern culture values, heritage of positive aspects from
other business cultures for suitable application. To make the culture as own
advantage, it is important to acquire transparency in policies toward destructive
business, and launch an effective legislation system to ensure that culture -
disrespecting businesses would suffer much more economic losses than others.
[05.150]
155
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
with. Thus, there must be strong and strategic investments in this sector over a
necessary period to adequate prepare the sector for full international integration.
General solutions regarding the policy of improving service export that need to
be delivered include:
Enhancing knowledge and understanding about exporting services,
Establishing an overall development strategy for increasing export services,
Building infrastructure and technology for developing export services,
Moving investment into the service industries,
Strengthening trade promotion for export services and,
Significantly investing in training and human resource development for service
export.
Moreover, solutions need to be created to enhance services such as: postal -
telecommunication and information technology, transportation, insurance, tourism,
financial and banking.
[05.151]
was these factors that led to the birth and restrained development of commodity
economy, made it come to life early but stagnant very long in a state of under -
development. Studying the laws of development of commodity economy of Thang
Long - Hanoi offers an interesting look at the past and a useful orientation towards the
future.
[05.152]
The paper attempts to identify the right mix of macroeconomic and monetary
that can best serve Vietnam as it enters a challenging new phase of development
market by rapid integration into the global economy. It argues that the central bank
should adopt a monetary policy framework aimed at maintaining a stable and
competitive real exchange ~ate - in other words, a suitable combination of innation
and nominal effective exchange rate that supports a sustainable employment - creating
growth path. Such a path requires several related developments to take place: an
expansion of the medium - to - large enterprise sector, an economy - wide shift in the
composition of output from household production to private sector production, and a
reallocation of labor into the formal sector and into higher productivity industry and
services sectors. Maintaining the appropriate real exchange rate, a key
macroeconomic relative price that has a powerful impact on resource allocation, will
help Vietnam’s transition economy to reduce its reliance on administrative levers and
protectionist measure, while giving full advantage to the countryls most promising
industries.
157
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.153]
[05.154]
taking Vietnam integrated deeply and widely into world economy, pushing up whole
country’s rapid and sustainable development.
[05.155]
Communist Review
[05.156]
“All people in the world are the same, only their habits are different”
(Confucius). I believe, if Confucius knew the culture issue, he could say: “All people
in the world are the same, only their cultures are different”, because “culture is the
collective programming of the mind which distinguishes the members of one group or
category from another…” (Hofstede, 1997). The culture differences affect deeply all
aspects of people’s lives, including business relation. When the world is connected as
one unique market, cultural sensitivity in varying degrees has become an essential
skill for every businessman.
160
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.157]
161
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
Three services that Vietnam need to giving priority for development in the time ahead to
2020 are banking and security services, post graduated and university graduated education
services and scientific and technology services (social and natural technology).
[05.158]
[05.159]
162
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.160]
Globalization is a fact in Vietnamese life not only in urban area but also in
rural one. In this new context, the so - called first time, economy has significant
effects in every aspect of social life. Enterprises became an important part of society.
New feature of current world society in late 20th century and early 21st century
is appearance of enterprises and businesspersons. There are some ideas in concept of
enterprise and society relations in “enterprise’s social responsibilities”
(responsibilities sociale de l'entreprise; corporate social responsibility) which rises
from civil social requirements to enterprise’s economic activities. Global environment
problems emerged since 1970; especially enterprises’ moral in recent years (financial
163
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
crisis in American banking system) takes the way to problems of enterprise’s social
responsibilities.
In Vietnam, the concept of “Enterprise’s social responsibility” is put up in
economic newspapers since scandals of food safety such as sauce containing cancel -
causing elements… However, before that time, ideas of “businessmen culture” and
“cooperation culture” are mentioned.
Therefore, how is “corporate social responsibility” expressed in Vietnam?
Basing on field trip study, interviews, press, and other sources including achieves, via
this issue, we want to mention about roles and positions of cooperation in particular,
economic activities in general in Vietnam context of integration.
[05.161]
The market economy needs the strict protection of the legal rights on property
of the owners and holders in order to utilize the role and increase the value of the
assets for economic development. In the market economy, all of the owners and
holders have the assets and have the rights on the property to be protected by legal
framework. The Property Rights Law of the People’s Republic of China, adopted at
the 5th Session of the 10th National People's Congress of the People’s Republic of
China on March 16, 2007, was hereby promulgated and came into effect on October
1, 2007. This Law aims to safeguarding the basic economic system of the state,
maintaining the socialist market economic order, clarifying property ownerships,
giving play to the utilities of properties and protecting the real right of the right
holders, possibly speaking, it is a product of a deep and wide economic reform of
China shifting from a centrally planned economy toward a market one and it has been
considered as the pushing factor for the development of market economy in China.
164
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
The process of economic reform in China and the process of economic innovation of
Vietnam, although there are clear differences, still have the certain similarities.
Therefore, it is necessary to carefully understand from the China’s property law and
think about its relevance to Vietnam’s situation.
[05.162]
165
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.163]
[05.164]
166
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
and foreign affairs promotion policies. On the other hand, being a WTO member,
Vietnam is coping with difficulties that need studying and solving.
Vietnam agricultural, seafood products for export are unequal in quality with
low food safety, non - prestige trademarks. Is it possible for forecast the risk of
disappeared of them in the market? How and what can we do for Vietnamese farmers
in international economic integration for their equality, sustain food security and
improve living conditions?
Labors for exporting are of low quality while labors for importing are of high
quality. Despite being trained, low quality labors still lack of education, job’s
techniques and cannot be qualified for demand of economic development. How can
we carry out training and education for human resources development meeting
integration demands?
What policies are needed for connecting between internal market and
international market with advantages of economic internal power, geo - economic
features, goods, products and Vietnam human resources? FDI is increasing but worker
demonstration in large scale is also increased. What policies are needed for building
up, protection, and development of working class in integration process and
industrialization, modernization?
New issues and difficulties after Vietnam becoming a member of WTO need
researching and coordinating between offices and organizations. This initial research’s
results are limited and needed to be analyzed.
[05.165]
motivation. However, integration also shows its two faces: if a country stands outside
of the globalization then it cannot develop; on the other side, globalization widens the
gap between rich and poor countries.
- The economic development must stay sustainable.
Nowadays, countries which follow the sustainable development way usually
try to attain these factors:
+ Ensuring fast economic growth and maintaining it for a long period.
+ Protecting the environment is the best way.
+ Maintaining social life harmoniously.
Vietnam is targeting an effectively and sustainable fast economic development,
and economic growth goes along with improving the standard of living, equality and
environment protection. Hence, it is clearly to say that sustainable economic
development is an important issue in the socialist oriented policy in Vietnam.
- The policy to maintain independent and self - control in integration is
fundamental and realistic. In order to attain the sustainable economic development
and keeping independent and self - control in the integration of Vietnam, these core
issues should be solved:
+ In order to have a strong economy, there should be strong enterprises with
products which can compete with the World’s products.
+ Attract the foreign investment actively along with using them effectively.
+ Build a “saving economy”; resolutely abolish the “application - approval”
mechanism and wasting mechanism in the economy. It is needed to have an effective
mechanism to tighten the public spending; a strictly bidding mechanism and the
frequently auditing system to correct spending activities, avoiding waste and
corruption.
168
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.166]
169
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.167]
Vietnam has been following an open - door policy regarding FDI since the
early 1990s. Vietnam has been a latecomer in Southeast Asia for attracting FDI.
However, Vietnam has been successful in attracting a large amount of FDI.
The paper examines the following:
Overview of FDI into Vietnam
Results of FDI implemented strategies (1988 - 2008)
Challenges faced by Vietnam
Suggestions for investment improvement measures to be taken by Vietnam in
the context of fierce competition, especially from China, India and Thailand.
[05.168]
[05.169]
171
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
[05.170]
Being the 150th member of the WTO, Vietnam is obliged to carry out its bilateral and
multilateral commitments. Therefore, it is essential for sustainable development to have
appropriate analysis, assessment and estimate of the impacts of integration to make best use
of the positive ones and take effective measures to minimize the negative side.
[05.171]
country; iii) low transparence; iv) almost documents are processed by hand with long time,
high cost and complexities; v) There is now connection between implementation authorities
and others. Therefore, high cost of carry out business registration and activity, risk
management in business leads to enterprise’s domestic activities with low competitive. That
Vietnam is still in low position ranking of business convenience shows the giant gap between
policies and real implementation of administrative reforms.
[05.172]
This paper explores market transformation in Vietnam started from the late 1980s and
aimed at achievement of sustainable economic growth.
The author reveals basic features and contradictions of this process, stresses slow and
painful nature of command management system reformation resulting in few contradictions
of the so called “market socialism”. The analysis of regularities and peculiarities of the
transition, Communist Party strategy and tactics aims to classify Vietnam’s new development
model. Core shifts in social and economic order are examined in the context of modern
theoretical discourse.
The author interprets the factors of successful reforms in Vietnam’s economy, the
move towards decentralized mechanism of free market activities under the state control. The
“open door” policy that replaced former semi isolationism integration into the global market
is considered as one of these factors important for foreign investment inflow, attraction of
experience and aid from the West and East Asian industrial countries.
173
Panel 5: Vietnamese economy
mentioned facts make possible to recognize Vietnam as born “Asian dragon” though not yet
flying.
The author argues that the capitalist mode of production spreads over the country
while the corporatism embraces the state, economy and social life. This process reflects a
creation of hybrid type system or convergence between the former Soviet - made socialism
and East Asian style capitalism in Vietnam.
[05.173]
The Vietnamese coastline is about 3,500 km in long and its Territorial Sea,
Contiguous Zone and Exclusive Economic Zone area is about 1 million sq. km. There
are about 4,000 islands and the Hoang Sa and Truong Sa archipelagoes in the
Vietnamese sea. The Vietnamese sea is very rich in natural resources (including
living, non - living and remarkable resource) both in the water and on as well under
the ground. From ancient periods, the Vietnamese used marine resources for their
living and transport and trade with overseas; claimed low coastal lands for economic -
social development and defending the State’s security and sovereignty. From the
Middle of the XX century up to now, the Vietnamese still continue to use and exploit
the marine resources for development of the marine economic fields such as fishery,
marine transport, oil and gas industry, tourism…
174
PANEL 6
VIETNAMESE SOCIETY
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.174]
[06.175]
State and the society are among the topic of interest of social scientists all over
the world.
After the fall of the Soviet Union and the socialist countries in East Europe,
these subjects continue to be studied. The Vietnam communist Party has always
attached much importance to the development of social sciences and encourages the
Vietnamese scholars to study the above mentioned problems to promoting the Marxist
theory.
This article is a modest contribution to that and includes two parts:
- Reexamining Marx main points of view about the state and civil society.
- The role of the state in relation to civil society. The case of Vietnam.
I. Reexamining Marx main points of view about the state and civil society.
177
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
Marx has presented his thinking about the state and civil society in his work
entitled "Criticizing Hegel's philosophy of Law" (1843).
Everyone knows Marx has sustained Hegels influence in his youth, but this
influence isn’t one sided.
On the concepts of the state and the civil society, the view points of Marx are
completely different from the ones of Hegel.
The main difference between Marx and Hegel lies in the methodological
approach. While Hegel starts from the idea of studying the person, the state and the
civil society, Marx starts from the concrete person, the real society.
In the civil society, the person exists with a double status: on one side, he is a
particular person with different professions, and in the other side, he is the universal
person, the citizen. But, in the civil society, there is the separation between the socio -
economic occupation and the political occupation of the person. In fact, the person
realizes his citizen status only in the time of the elections.
So, in the Marx views, one must unify or reunify those two states of the person
so that democracy becomes real democracy, instead of a formal one.
II. The role of the state in relation with the civil society. The case of Vietnam.
In the second part of this article, the writer would like to apply Marx views in
analyzing the role of the state in relation to the development of the civil society in a
concrete case: Vietnam.
First of all, the writer thinks that unifying the state and the civil society is a
long process through many steps, very complex and tortuous. In fact, it is the reform
of the old society, the building of the new society, a revolution’s fight with new
content and form.
In this analyze, the article stresses the main characteristics of the Vietnam state
from the August Revolution in 1945 until now. Although it has passed through
different socio - economic - political changes during more than sixty years of its
existence, it’s very essence is always "the State of the people, by the people, for the
people".
178
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
This essence is strongly expressed in the speeches and writings, in the behavior
of Ho Chi Minh, the founding father of the Vietnamese state, with the different strata
of the Vietnamese people.
So, Ho Chi Minh's thoughts must be applied in reality the life. For this purpose,
the writer suggests some proposals:
1. The 6th Congress of the VCP has put down the just policy: to renovate the
thought, firstly the economic thought. After more than twenty years, the new situation
of the country demands a full change of the thought, especially the renovation on the
political institutions system in accordance with the renovation of economy the system
of, as it has been put down by the Party.
2. Strengthening the role of the state, furthering of the economy the
administrative reforms, expanding the democracy in all domains of the social life.
3. Intensification the fight against bureaucracy, the waste and bribery.
4. Strengthen the effectiveness of the State of law.
5. Increase the social management.
6. Renovate the style of leadership of the Party and the State.
All the offices of the Party and the state must rely on the people, pay sharp
attention to the people's voice and accept to be under control of the people, practicing
the "dialogue culture" to replace the "monologue culture".
[06.176]
Data from certain international organizations show that Vietnam has the greatest
number of voluntary associations in the region. Meanwhile social researchers stress on the
fact that those various kinds of voluntary associations mostly emerged together with the socio
- economic reform in Vietnam. Is it the revival of one tradition of Vietnamese society prior to
1954? To what aspect this event reflects the dynamics of socio - economic changes in
Vietnamese rural areas at present? In fact, those voluntary associations are a component of
the variousness of political life in rural society nowadays.
[06.177]
Emergence of different forms of collective action since Doi Moi reforms is one
important issue to understand the socio - economical change process in Vietnam.
First academic researches about civil society about Vietnam start in 1994 with the
intemational conference: Update Vietnam Annual at Australian National University
(Canberra - Australia) titled “Doi Moi’s Reforms, the State and Civil Society”. Since 1994,
hundred books and articles written by foreigner researches were published on different
configurations of civil society in Vietnam. Since 2000, Vietnamese researchers published
some relevant cases study about NGO, associations, clubs and other collective organizations
in reference with civil society (for example: Bach Tan Sinh 2001, 2002 ; Bui The Cuong
2005, Hoang Minh Vuong 200 1 ; Nguyen Xuan Hai 2001; Ta Hong Son 2001).
In these papers, there are two main intellectual positions: l) civil society is
everywhere in Vietnam society because all mass organizations belonging to Vietnam
Fatherland Front ; 2) civil society can’t not be present in Vietnam because there no [or not
yet] a regulation lor association with autonomy. The first position can be described as
"maximahst tendency" because not all mass organizations are involved in civil society
process; the second position reflects a "minimalist tendency” because many associative
180
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
structures like Cau lac bo, Cong ty van hoa, Phuong, etc., are really active and effective in the
expression of civil society.
The main objective of this paper is built a large range of elements to give an open
definition of “civil society" or "civil societies" in Vietnam. These elements will be extracted
from personal data collected in Vietnamese villages (Kinh and ethnic groups), and from the
scientific literature in Vietnamese, English and French. Because it seem to me this important
to keep close to heterogeneity of the real situations, I will focus on the social actors point of
view and I will apply a reflexive anthropological approach based on grounder theory (Glaser
and Strauss 1973). This approach uses specific complementary support between theory and
fieldword.
[06.178]
In line with strongly changes in the world today, under the light of scientific and
technology revolution, we are witnessing comprehensive changes in the structure of society.
On the lines below, we will go in depth in some issues which showing researches of
Vietnam social structure - the one that is changing and moving toward with national
development, industrialization and modernization.
181
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.179]
Though immigrated people play active roles in economic development, they are
suffering from getting social well fair services, especially when they are way from home,
work and live in poor conditions, lack of knowledge and equipment for self - protection.
They may be affected by HIV/AIDS. Once they are affected, they will suffer from their
cousins’ discrimination every time they go back to visit their home or their community.
Therefore, the risk of HIV/AIDS infection is high not only in immigrants but also in the left -
behind families. This is new social challenge in the period of industrialization, modernization
and human resources development in Vietnam.
Basing on sociology analysis and collected data, report shows five proposals to
enhance the HIV/AIDS prevention in community, HIV/AIDS affected people’s families. The
results will be scientific basis to meet the demands of knowledge broaden, changes in
behaviors in society, and move toward to safety CLP model.
[06.180]
In this article, author primary focuses on data and documents analysis and collection
of Vietnamese living survey / investigation from 1993 to 2004 (VLSS 1993 - 1998 and
VHLSS 2002 - 2004). This article is put in context of comparison with countries in region
and in the world. The results show the possibilities of changes in attitude of current Vietnam
inequality. The previous attitude showed that income/dispense distribution in Vietnam is
relatively equal. That means inequality in Vietnam is not much in concern. Another attitude
of this in Vietnam mentioned in this article is not as it was following the previous attitude
(not relatively equal) but in rather higher in comparison to others countries in the region and
world. Thus, this attitude is in contrast to previous one.
At present time, in Vietnam, there is a trend of changing from urban and rural
inequality to Kinh/Chinese group and other ethnic groups’ inequality. This inequality is
182
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
increasing in comparison with urban and rural. That is another appearance in deep of
previous urban and rural inequality. On the other hand, the significant inequality of urban and
rural is increasing to mountainous areas where ethnic groups are living and delta areas where
Kinh/Hoa group is living. This is the regional/area gap occurring and increasing from 1993 to
2004. Follow this attitude, the problem of difference in living standards/ inequality in rural
areas and urban areas is becoming a problem of mountainous area. Concerns about
mountainous areas are now focusing on ethnic groups.
[06.181]
Vinh University
183
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.182]
There is considerable interest in the rule of law in Vietnam (State, Party) and
the question is raised whether Civil Society in Vietnam has the sufficient power to
strengthen the rule of law. In Vietnam, civil society is often seen as weak or non -
existent because the concept of Civil Society is often reduced on the appearance of
Western style NGOs. It is neglected that there are strong cultural differences in the
way people organize their interests. In contrast we argue that it makes more sense to
examine civic behavior, habits and attitudes and also look for traditional, organic
forms (of mostly community based) civic actions and informal or little formalized
associations. From this point of view we argue that the number of Vietnamese NPOs
may be small, but that there are definitely civic structures and practices in Vietnam
which have the potential to support the strengthening of the rule of law. But
nevertheless the social potentials of Vietnamese Civil Society are still limited and
could be improved.
[06.183]
1. The renovation cause has been implemented in Vietnam for over 20 years.
During that period, substantive social changes have happened in all aspects of social
life. It is now time for reviewing and assessing those alterations, which is important
for policy making and any amendments to our policy, legal regulations and state
management.
184
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
Such study should also go into contemporary changes which have been
happening along with the reform process. On the one hand, they are direct results of
social changes in general, especially cultural, economic and political changes. On the
other hand, they affect cultural, economic and political changes. Therefore, any study
on reforms and social progress in Vietnam can not miss this factor.
2. Social alterations are wide - ranging and complicated.
It is necessary that we identify the main content of social alterations.
The alterations are social aspects, which direct evidence is, first of all, are
social issues that directly relate to everyday life and our interest and side - effects of
economic and political movements.
Means to affect social alterations are policies and institutions managed by the
State. Subject of social alterations, in other words, beneficiary of both positive and
negative social changes, are the community. Yet, the communities themselves,
through their institution and policy, are also the author of social changes. Study of
social changes is study of the interaction between the author and the subject of social
changes.
3. Study of social changes in Vietnam over 20 years are focused on four issues
as follows:
- The formation of new thinking about social aspect and social policy
- Alterations to economic structure result in those to social structure, which is
typical of Vietnam.
Major social groups have been formed so far as follows: 1) workers 2); farmers
3) scholars 4) business people 5) youth 6) women 7) military personnel 8) elderly 9)
pensioners 10) religious followers 11) ethnic minorities 12) state officials 13)
overseas Vietnamese, etc.
- Alterations to social institution and relations
- Alterations to living style and demand
These alterations are typical and popular in Vietnam’s open market economy.
They reflect economic, political and cultural alterations. The former may go in
a way parallel with the latter, yet, may contradict the latter.
185
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.184]
This paper presents research findings about the construction and maintenance
of Vietnamese masculinity and how male marital and extramarital experiences are
subject to change in contemporary Vietnam. In Vietnam, extramarital relationships are
common, and the concept of extramarital relationships has a wide range of actions and
meanings, from a man going to a masseuse, to having a sweetheart or sweethearts, and
even having a “second” wife. Vietnamese men are not likely to see most of these
forms of extramarital relationship to be adulterous or an act of infidelity.
Industrialization has increased the gap between the rich and the poor, the urban and
the rural, thus creating a supply of poor young women from the countryside willing to
work in cities and the demand of rich men who are looking for a leisure activity to
spend their money. Yet, this research demonstrates that it is the sexual identity of
Vietnamese masculinity that enables a market of sex where women are commoditized
in different forms ranging from a masseuse to a small wife, and where men of all
classes, ages, and education levels are involved as consumers. The relationship of
sexuality to the construction of Vietnamese masculinity is rooted in tradition,
expressed in the past as legal polygamy, and expressed in modernity as a menu of
possible extramarital relationships.
Extramarital relationships in Vietnam are more productively seen as a form of
masculine privilege and a process of male identification and bonding than the result of
a failed relationship between a husband and a wife. These relationships are sustained
186
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
in the context of male friendship, business - relations, and what each of these male
cohorts think and admire. These male relationships, so tellingly reinforced in these
reference groups, are a historically essential component of Vietnamese culture and its
regulations about sexuality.
Vietnamese men are now facing significant role strain. The status they have
claimed based on being the main provider is eroding with the increasing financial
contribution that women make to the family income, and the new independence of
women. On one hand, there has been some pressure on husbands from their wives to
be a new “good” husband. On the other hand, husbands continue to embrace their
male networks, tied to the cultural demands of masculinity, including the pressures to
participate in extramarital relations. It is through understanding the construction and
reconstruction of Vietnamese masculinity that scholars can understand and address
several issues that are expressed in the sphere of gender, including domestic violence,
men’s health, birth rates, and marital happiness and family stability.
[06.185]
[06.186]
[06.187]
[06.188]
Child labor is a sensitive issue and the effective abolition of child labor is being
seen as one of the most urgent challenges of our time. It is estimated that in the year
2002 there were approximately 211 million children aged 5 - 14 who were at work in
an economic activity in the world. Out of these, with 127.3 million in total, Asia
labors the largest number of child workers in this particular age group. And behind the
home front doors throughout the Asia - Pacific region millions of children are
vanishing. The home front that offers families sanctuary hides the children who are
employed to cook and wash and polish for those families. In Vietnam since its
government adopted the market - oriented economy, city dwellers’ life has been
rapidly improved. The rapid economic development has attracted workers from
different provinces including children with many kinds of jobs such as shoe polishing,
lottery ticket selling, and street vendors and doing domestic chores. Although lives in
rural areas have been improved, many households are still in poor conditions with
unstable income. Many parents have to take their children out of schools and let them
work to contribute to the family’s income. Along with economic and social
development, more and more women engage in social activities, and thus many of
them are in need of assistance in house and child care services. As a result, there are a
greater number of children working as hired domestic workers. In fact, Vietnam still
has not been able to find its position on whether there should be new proposals for
action and intervention to eliminate CDWs adopting the child rights programming
(CRP) based on the rights - based approaches and thus to protect the rights of these
189
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
children, or it should appreciate the work that children do and support their efforts for
better working conditions, “moving away from ‘simple’ solutions like banning
children’s employment”. So far no study has addressed the controversial question as
to whether the issue of CDWs in Vietnam ought to be eliminated or not.
Therefore, the aim of the paper is (1) to deal with the question in order to
establish a baseline of reliable knowledge and understanding as a guide to action, (2)
to inform the government, local authorities, other concerned parties and community -
based organizations in Vietnam of the CDWs’ situation and conditions as well as their
needs and aspirations; (3) to make recommendation to the central government and the
local authorities so that they could develop relevant policies and effective strategies to
combat the issue of child labor based on the CRP, which aims to focus on the
realization of the four main principles in action for the rights of the child including
non - discrimination, best interest of the child, rights to life, survival and
development; and the right to be heard.
According the CRP approach, the duty bearers including all the stakeholders
and all sections of societies have the responsibility to respect, protect, and facilitate
children’s rights. As a result, the recommendation also involves five groups of
audience connected with the process: the Vietnamese government, the local
authorities, the communities, the social organizations/groups, and the employers.
[06.189]
Lee Kyesun
Vietnam was in a position to make better preparations than other countries for
a kindergarten education for workers. However, due to the war, economic difficulties
and the lack of legal support, the policies were hardly effective. Nonetheless, the
190
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.190]
192
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.191]
On the process of building the socialist oriented market economy, our country
has been going through profound socio - economic changes with continuous increase
in social income and material and spiritual life.
Over the years, policies have been made by the Party and the Government to
deal with social needs in general and social securities in particular. Those policies
regarding health insurance, social insurance, social assistance and benefits have been
adjusted to the circumstances of the market economy in transition. Thanks to that, the
welfare system is further improving in these aspects:
More diverse form of welfare provision;
Expanded welfare beneficiary; the addition of other form of social support and
privileges.
Despite all of these, the welfare system in Vietnam remains undeveloped and is
riddled with difficulties and shortcomings. The need for a full - fledged social
securities system is more urgent as required by economic development and
integration. Major orientations for its development are expanding welfare provision
coverage, impacts and guaranteeing financial resources for the welfare system.
To these ends, it is important that the society be equipped with full knowledge
about the significance of the welfare system, the legal and policy framework be
193
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.192]
After 20 years of Doi Moi and opening up, the development of a market -
based economy and international integration, there have been major changes in
Vietnam’s social structure, class and social strata. These changes objectively reflect
the process of a dialectic movement of the society. The most obvious expression is
changes in the ‘linear’ structure of the society. The most noteworthy is the
establishing of the structure of ‘legitimzied’ social stratification and along with it is
the appearance of a “super advanced social group. The establishment of a ‘super’
social group closely relates to the process of the formulation of legitimatized social
stratification. This group of people includes people who resurface from all social
groups, classes and strata. Their capacities, talents and contribution need to be
properly recognized by the Party, State and society. They need to be respected and
educated, trained further and appointed to key positions so that they can work
productively and contribute as much as they can.
These are remarkable social, political issues reflecting urgent problems which
become the focus of continuous research of the Party, Government, policy - makers,
scientists, as well as leaders and managers from the central down to local levels. They
are also interested in functional, advisory, executive agencies and protecting forces
including the people police. The paper is one of efforts of the author to recommend
solutions to the above urgent theoretical and practical issues on social stratification
and social change in Vietnam today.
194
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.193]
195
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.194]
[06.195]
A lot of research works have been conducted on migration and female migrants
in Vietnam. Until now, research works on female migrants from ethnic minorities
196
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.196]
Nguyen Van Huyen, Prof. Dr.
VCP’s Central Council of Theoretics
197
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
198
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.197]
199
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.198]
The paper consists of three parts. In the first part the author discusses on
theoretical aspects and approaches of some key concepts of youth studies: “youth”,
“youth culture” and “Way of Life”. Concerning these concepts there have been many
discussions. Approaching these concepts multi - dimensionally, the author tries to
suggest some functional principles for youth studies in Vietnam.
In the second parts, based on the results of recent surveys the author provides
basic information and proposes the ways to analysize features of the social structure,
value orientations and changes in the way of life of Vietnamese youth today.
In the last part, the author elaborates some suggestions for the interpretation of
the change of culture and way of life of Vietnamese youth in the context of
globalization and international integration.
[06.199]
1. Mekong Delta of 13 provinces and cities which has an area of 39, 712 km2
with a population of nearly 17 million people, and has more sea borders with ASEAN
countries. It is located in the Mekong River sub - region, and has organic relations
with the other regions in the country, particularly with Ho Chi Minh City of the
Southern Vietnamese plain.
200
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
Mekong Delta is a region with nearly half the area being flooded from 3 to 4
months each year, with an intricate system of rivers, canals in the area around. As a
multi - ethnic region, many religions live together, coexist and develop together. As a
region with many potential resources and economic development comprehensively in
3 regions I (agriculture - forestry - fishery), II (industry and construction) and III
(services), is also an area which was destroyed the war. There are many families that
deserved well of nation, and entitled to the policies state long - term.
2. The moving structure process has increased fast in Mekong Delta from 2001
to present. This transfer is an increase of density for the industry Zone I and
agricultural production structure by Fish - breeding - Agriculture - Forestry such as
choosing aquiculture as the key to economic development in rural agriculture; and
divesting crop plants and domestic animal with many models suitable to salt water,
brackish water and fresh water ecosystem.
3. The process of transferring the economic structure of the in Mekong Delta
region reached some advantages and achieved great and important achievements in all
areas of social life. However, there are some weaknesses, paradoxes, and urgent
matters.
4. Some social issues showed:
(1) The serious pollution and regression of ecological environment;
(2) High rate of surplus labor, and joblessness;
(3) Only a little land for farmers, having assembled land situation
(4) The gap of income, standard of living reduced.
(5) Issues "Living with flooding"; building "roads - electricity - schools -
stations".
(6) Lifestyle cultures changing.
(7) Social evils increasing diversity.
201
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.200]
On the basis of clarifying the definition of the three keywords such as: the
society; social development, and international integration in this paper, the author
analyses the following issues:
1. Before the renovation, for many reasons, mainly subjective mistakes in the
socialist transformation and reconstruction based on an outdated model, Vietnam had
fallen into the serious socio - economic crisis.
2. To get out of the crisis and to reach stabilization and development, the Party
and the State of Vietnam have proposed, continuously supplemented, and improved
the comprehensive strategy of renovation in every field since 1986. The role of social
policies has been highlighted: respecting the legitimate aspirations and benefits of all
social strata; supporting the laborers to create jobs for themselves and others;
encouraging people to enrich themselves legally, while making active efforts for
poverty reduction; improving education; developing medical care; putting the human
being in the centre of every development policy, program and project...
3. As a result of the implementation of the above policies, the social dynamics
of people’s strata has been enhanced; the national budget to solve social problems has
been higher than the norm recommended by the Copenhagen World Summit
Conference on Social Development; job creation has been expanded; poverty
reduction has been remarkable as compared to the United Nation’s Millennium
Development Goals; education has been developed; people’s heath - care has been
improved; social safety net has been set up; Human Development Index and Gender
Development Index of Vietnam have steadily been increasing for many years.
4. However, apart from the achievements, the process of Vietnam’s social
development in the direction of progress, equity and international integration has been
202
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
facing not a few weaknesses and limitations. Recently, because of the influences of
the world economic recession and the high domestic inflation, some social problems
have become even more serious.
5. On the ground of the above analyses, the author suggests some
recommendations to promote the achievements, to overcome the limitations, assuring
Vietnamese society a continuous development toward progress, equity and deeper
international integration.
[06.201]
Dong Nai province has belonged to the Southeast of Vietnam and to the powerful
developing region in the South of Vietnam. This is a province with a developing industry
which is based on the background industry before 1975, and it has been especially
developing since 1995.
In direction for developing, Dong Nai province will have increase the process of
industrialization – modernization for reaching the goal of 2020 such as being industrial
province preference to modern industrial zones.
This process has brought many good results to Dong Nai and the Southeast in the
period of integration & developing. On the contrast, it has forced Dong Naito facing some
trouble matters such as: increasing population; polluted environment (land, water, air…);
source of labor; lad for producing; cultural life…. According to the author, mention to the
native influences that have originated from the process of integration – developing will
contribute to have the experience for determination policy and solution.
203
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.202]
This paper focuses on rural women who have made the decision to migrate in order to
work as roving street vendors in the informal sector of Hanoi's economy. These women are
no permanent migrants, nor are they in any strict sense of the word seasonal migrants.
Instead, they engage in patens of circular migration, going back and forth between Hanoi and
their villages for varying periods of time over the course of the entire year. They come to
Hanoi as the result of a decision that many rural families have been forced to make: in order
to make up for the inadequate incomes that flamers earn from agriculture alone, one or more
members of the household need to migrate to a city to earn extra income for the family.
Conventional economic theory argues that rural people migrate to cities because of
the greater chance of earning income there. By using national income and consumption data,
in combination with income data that we have gathered from extensive survey research of our
own on roving street vendors, we provide empirical evidence of how important the income
earned in Hanoi is to the families of these women. Economic theory, however, has a more
difficult time explaining why many pauses of migration are not permanent and why it is often
the case that women and not their husbands are the ones to migrate. Our paper attempts to
address these issues as well. First, we look at the importance of Hanoi's informal sector in
terms of how it allows many farm families to maintain their rural identities through patterns
of circular migration. Second, we look at the gender issues related to the decision for the
woman to be the one within her family to become a circular migrant. These include family
patens of child bearing, child rearing and the broader gender division of labor within the rural
household. In looking at these issues, we are able to comment on the extent to which
women's circular migration may be affecting traditional gender roles within the rural
household.
204
Panel 6: Vietnamese society
[06.203]
The majority Dong Nai is a province of the Southeast where many ethnic groups,
together with Kinh ethnic group, have resided for a long time. The Hoa ethnic group has a
large number of Dong Nai population including many groups immigrated in different times.
This article studies on the immigration process, culture and society of those different groups.
Basing on groups’ differences, it can recognize both specific characteristics of ethnic group
process of the Chinese ethnic group in Vietnam and emigration history of Chinese to
different areas before emigrating to Dong Nai that manifest a complex ethnic groups and
multilingual.
Dong Nai, where the groups of Chinese ethnic immigrated earliest, has typified for
the Southern Hoa ethnic group.
During the settlement process, each group of Chinese has cooperated in trading.
Chinese ethnic group has a strong attachment through not only congregations but also
political, religious cultural and social figures. In Dong Nai, the ethnic group process of
Chinese from Hai Ninh has hallmark of assimilation and dissociation. In fact, in Hai Ninh,
under French Indochinese government, there was “Nung autonomous land”. Chinese ethnic
group was forced to immigrate to different areas before emigrating to Dong Nai. Nowadays,
the Chinese group from Hai Ninh needs to affirm ethnic group name Chinese not Hoa Nung..
In Dong Nai, the social network of Chinese groups is large both in country and
overseas and the political, economic and social conditions influenced the foundation and
development of Chinese groups in Vietnam and Dong Nai. Whenever, groups ever, to exist
and develop in Dong Nai, Vietnam and other oversea areas, Chinese people have a strong
attachment through the economy, the religion and culture.
205
PANEL 7
VIETNAMESE LAWS
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.204]
CONSITUTIONALISM IN VIETNAM
Bui Ngoc Son, MA.
This paper analyses the penetration and spread of constitutionalism in Vietnam before
the introduction of the first Constitution on 1946. It also studies the theory’s influence on the
Constitution and the theory’s future. One conclusion is that the theory penetrated into
Vietnam before 1946 in many forms and under various conceptions and developed
vigorously. 1946 Constitution was a result of that period given the impact of Marxism-
Leninism on it. The theory has lost its standing in Vietnam since 1959 but it is expected that
some of its elements may be accepted during the process of integration.
[07.205]
This report emphasis that the purpose of our state is for the people and is a symbol of
the people’s right to decision making under the Party’s guidance. The birth of Hochiminh
democratic constitutionalism thoughts forms the foundation for the rule of law.
This report also summarizes the process of building the rule of law in Vietnam and its
achievements so far. Conclusion will be made with lessons from the process and orientation
for perfecting the rule of law in Vietnam.
209
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.206]
Legislative system and principle of the rule of law in “law-governed socialist State”
has constructed steadily in Vietnam. The role of the National Assembly as the highest
governing body has also expanded in “coordination of powers” system. In these processes,
1992 Constitution was amended in 2001, and Law on Organization of the National Assembly
was enacted by major revision in 2001 and by modest revision in 2007. Law on the
Promulgation of Legal Documents of 1996 was enacted by major revision in 2002 and will
be amended in May 2008.
[07.207]
This paper will analyse the humanitarian concept, humanitarian principle in criminal
law, penalty sentence and the status of penalty maintenance, abolishment and revocation in
many places in the world. The paper makes conclusions that, first, humanitarian concept
refers to the recognition of human being as a value and the affirmation of human value as a
criteria for social relations and in a stricter sense, the respect and consideration in treating
other people. The second conclusion is that a major idea in the humanitarian principle as
provided for in criminal law is tolerance for the offenders, mainly by giving them legal
amnesty. Limitations to legal amnesty are determined by social conditions and other
conditions, namely, social equality, criminal prevention. Third, penalty is a severe
contradiction to humanitarian principle in criminal law. Fourth, its establishment is an
irreversible trend. Finally, the maintenance of penalty by some countries can only be
explained by their economic infrastructure, of which their production force is determining.
210
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.208]
Criminal law is an effective tool for the fighting against criminals. Its effectiveness
depends on various factors, including an accurate assessment nd identification of risks posed
to the society. In a developing market economy, especially in economic integration, changes
happen in every field of the economy, which not only deter certain offences but also
encourage others. Therefore, it is important that criminal law makes clear categorization of
criminal offences and ensures frequent monitoring and timely revision of these categories, as
allowed by legislative activities. This report focuses on major issues such as: criminalization
and de-criminalization in criminal law; the requirement for and limitations to reforms of
criminal law in the context of the war against economic criminals in Vietnam nowadays; and
criminal policies as provided for in the 1999 Penal Code and its problems. The paper also
identifies orientation for reforming criminal law and the issue of criminalization and de-
criminalization of some economic crimes. We will also recommend some issues of concerns
as regards criminal policy towards economic crimes.
[07.209]
Hochiminh thoughts on the state and legal system, an essential part of Hochiminh.
Thought, are an invaluable treasure for the process of national reform and the construction of
a rule of law in Vietnam. These thoughts are considered the principles of a rule of law state.
However, it is only in the context of national reforms and international integration that we are
fully capable of studying in depth and applying these thoughts. These thoughts give us a
profound theme for studying, thus, in this paper we will focus on the universality, nationality
and legality aspects in Hochiminh thoughts on the state and the law. On that basis, we deal
211
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
with some issues of applying Hochiminh thoughts on the law and morality in social
supervision in Vietnam’s current context.
[07.210]
Social monitoring and criticism is for the purpose of influencing the monitored and
criticised and is carried out by the people represented by certain group or certain class of
people or more specifically, individual and organizations. Those people are characterised by
their independence of the monitored and criticised. Monitoring and criticism is pivotal to the
construction of the rule of law and a civilised equal and make some assessment of monitoring
and criticism practice in Vietnam.
[07.211]
South China Sea is pivotal to many Asian countries thanks to its rich resources and its
role the second most used sea lane, yet, containing potential conflicts and disputes and even
amounts to a source of regional confrontation.
The dispute over the South China Sea has been tempered for years with ebbs and
flows.
Since the Cold War, the sea is has been the subject of various claims of sovereignty
by China, Taiwan, Vietnam, the Philippines, Malaysia, Indonesia and Brunei, among which
China claims almost all of the sea while the others claim part or parts of the sea.
At certain moment the territorial disputes are brought to the forefront threatening
regional security, such as the latest event in December 2007 when China establish its
administrative town Sansa which covers the two archipelagoes claimed by others. This event
resulted in protests from Vietnamese students overseas and at home. Like a domino effect,
Philippine media all rose up in criticizing the government for taking part in co-exploitation
project on Spratly islands with Vietnam and China.
212
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
The question is how to align the interests of all parties while avoiding any detriments
to regional security, which obviously excludes the use of violence.
Many ideas have been raised in the interest of regional peace, including the resort to
the ICJ (International Court of Justice), which causes doubts to its enforcement. Another idea
is setting aside dispute and co-exploiting the sea. Prima facie, the measure is more practical
and feasible. Yet, careful studies and analysis need carrying out.
In conclusion, the author expresses his own idea about a solution to the South China
Sea dispute.
[07.212]
It is the objective of all nations to provide favorable conditions for their enterprises
and to eliminate cumbersome administrative procedures and legal regulations detrimental to
market development and commercial activities. Being a member of the WTO, Vietnam is
confronted with challenges to the competitiveness of enterprises and the economy.
The government, through its administrative procedures and economic measures. Can
exert tremendous influence on the enterprises. However, it presents a difficulty in admitting
that influence due to lack of transparency in the administration itself and in the enterprises,
not to say that there is no transparency at all. Added to that, the official-like administration
makes it further difficult to identify its negative impacts on enterprises’ activities. This report
will analyse such deterring impacts and make some recommendations for changes and
orientation for a new thinking of working for enterprises’ benefits.
[07.213]
Le Minh Thong, Assoc. Prof. Dr.
State Organization Sciences Institute, Central Organization Committee
Research into the inception and development of Vietnam legal culture in the history
reveals the importance of village convention besides national laws in regulating social
213
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
relations in rural Vietnam. Both domains of law seem to accompany the nation throughout
the ebbs and downs in the development process.
Looking back into history of feudal governments since independence, although codes
of law were developed and implemented, village convention and rules were maintained and
seen as a vital tool to preserve the link between the nation as a whole and every village.
Village convention and rules give us a unique environment for both promoting and restricting
national laws in order to preserve the characteristics of community way of life in an
agricultural national like Vietnam.
[07.214]
Gender equality is essential not only to Vietnam but the world as well. Since late 20th
century, the women movement and international democratic movement have made important
progress, which is gradually improving the livelihood of women around the world, especially
in developing places. In their activities, the construction of relevant international conventions
and domestic legal regulations are the fundamental.
The paper analyses the context and main ideas of the “Convention on elimination of
all forms of discrimination against women - CEDAW” and its significance to Vietnam.
214
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
successes such as a much higher GDI (Gender Development Index) than other countries of
higher development level.
The paper will display enforcement challenges of the two laws and the activeness of
government, civil society and international organizations in bringing the laws into everyday
life.
[07.215]
After 1990, many socialist countries made the transition to a market economy. It has
been necessary for these countries to create legal systems suited to a fair market economy, as
well as to establish the rule of law, human rights and democracy. Furthermore many
developing countries are being pressured by globalization to bring their domestic legal
systems up to international standards. These undertakings are difficult for a country to
undergo alone, and therefore, international cooperation in the form of legal assistance for
these countries is essential.
In the rapidly internationalizing modern world, much hope is being held for the
participation in international cooperation of Japan’s legal education institutions, and legal
practitioners, and it is anticipated that Japan will bear a key responsibility in this field.
215
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.216]
Amendments to 1992 Constitution officially states that “the State of the Socialist
Republic of Vietnam follows the rule of law and is of the people and for the people”. It is
possible to say that this is the first time the term “rule of law” appears in Constitution, which
gives us ample ground for analysis, explanation and definition of the nature of the term
through legislation by the National Assembly, its achievements and setbacks and
recommendations as to how to improve legislative activities on the way towards full rule of
law.
This paper thus discuss three closely related issues which are (i) rule of law state and
importance of legislation; (ii) new developments in National Assembly’s legislation; and (iii)
challenges to be overcome to further improve legislative performance.4 What is noteworthy
is the fact that overcoming theses challenges also benefits the National Assembly in
promoting its role as an important factor in ensuring successful cause of nation building
towards a rule of law state.
[07.217]
4
See further: Ngo Duc Manh – National Assembly’s legislation for a rule of law state of the Socialist Republic
of Vietnam – 60 years of establishment and development, National Politics Publisher, 2000, pgs 164-186.
216
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
consolidate the faith in the Vietnamese judicial system of organizations and individuals at
home and abroad, promote the development of civil, business and investment relations.
Therefore, it is very necessary to study and find out the solutions for improving the civil
procedure law at present.
[07.218]
Rule of law and a law-based state are attractive to all nations at all times. Theories
about the rule of law have been accumulated throughout the process of mankind legal
evolution. The theory helps promote East-West cultural exchanges and thus, is gaining
universality. However, the universality does not exclude the specific as there is no unified
legal standard or model for all nations. Against its cultural background and social and
economic level, Vietnam is eager to absorb the theory and build up an actual rule of law state
of socialist nature.
217
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.219]
The main aim of this paper is to analyze Vietnam’s contribution to regional peace and
stability through an examination of its policies to resolve border disputes by peaceful means.
The paper reviews the progress in resolving border with a focus on developments since the
1990s. It also addresses the challenges posed by the remaining unsettled disputes. The
processes leading to the existing agreements are assessed and the implication of the overall
process and progress on regional peace and security is discussed. A core aspect of the
regional dimension is an assessment of if and how Vietnam has contributed to strengthen the
conflict management approach of the Association of South-East Nations (ASEAN).
[07.220]
While we are fully aware of opportunities for reforms brought about by the accession
into WTO, it is important that we also see through the challenges for our country of low
development level whose administration is riddled with shortcomings and weakness. Those
challenges are posed to legislative activities as well. This report will analyse difficulties and
opportunities, then go on with some issues with legislative thinking reforms to meet WTO
requirements. Such issues are (i) legislative thinking reform to meet the requirement for
perfecting legal system to comply with WTO obligations; (ii) legislative thinking reforms
must be in compliance with the requirement of WTO obligations; (iii) legislative thinking
reform to meet the requirement for improving human resources for legislative activities and
nurturing source legal officials working on WTO law and economic integration; (iiii)
legislative thinking reforms to meet the requirement for deterring economic and trade
disputes with other WTO members.
218
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.221]
Ministry of Justice
Information access has been a right and an urgent need of every citizen that must be
ensured, because information, especially information concerning law, policy and operation of
State organs, is essential in all activities when the society operates according to the principles
of a rule-of-law State.
Legal dissemination and education is the principal form of legal access, working as a
bridge to bring policies of the Party and laws of the State to every citizen. Legal
dissemination and education plays a very important role in creating and improving the
consciousness to learn about law and obey law, building and consolidating the style of living
and working in compliance with the Constitution and law of the people.
In recent time, there have been great efforts in legal dissemination and education and
the legal awareness of the people has been gradually improved. However, in practice, access
to legal information of the people still faces many difficulties and obstacles.
In the context of integration and development today, the need for information,
especially legal information is increasing together with the development of society. As a
result, there must be a system to meet the need of the people. Thus, it is essential to improve
legal dissemination and the education system as well as the information-providing system. A
mechanism must be established to meet the need for both demanding and providing
information. Ensuring the right to information and legal access contributes to establish a solid
foundation for a democratic society and a rule-of-law State in Vietnam. Up to now, some
international organizations have been coordinating with the Ministry of Justice of Vietnam to
strengthen the ability of access to legal information of citizens through sub-projects. This is
an opportunity for Vietnam and other countries to understand more about the means and
forms of legal access from each other. The article is written using the latest information and
documents about legal access in Vietnam.
219
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.222]
This project studies fundamental changes to the organization and operations of the
state of the Socialist Republic of Vietnam after twenty years of reforms, in particular changes
to the National Assembly, President, Government, Supreme Court and People’s Supreme
Procuracy. Reforms have been made to their organization, functions, authorities and
consequently, their activities. A number of achievements have been scored in legislative and
executive activities and justice administration as well as in domestic and foreign affairs.
Besides that, we need to address difficulties in order to further improve the administration
and firmly move on the way to industrialization and modernization heading toward socialism.
[07.223]
In this report we will highlight the nature, the role and the relations between
customary law and written law. Our conclusions are that first, customary rule has objective
influence in its connection with written law, therefore, it is objectively necessary to absorb
and inherit customary law. Second, in the relations customary law, written law is the
determining factor, thus, the absorption must be in compliance with legal regulations. Last,
the absorption should be in the direction of “legalizing” customary rules and transferring
them into the life of ethnic minority communities. On that basis, the paper suggests building
a mechanism for utilizing and revising customary rules most flexibly so that the legalized
rule will be most adjustable. On the other hand, the drafting of Ethnic Minority Law should
be accelerated in which general principles about customary rules are incorporated, including
the recognition of customary rule and its limitation.
220
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.224]
After a period of moving from a central plan economy towards a market oriented
economy with State management, Vietnam recognized that the old administrative mechanism
was slowing down economic growth and the development of the country in general.
Furthermore, in the new development context, the disadvantages of bureaucratic
administration and the budget subsidies mechanism have been revealed more clearly. At the
same time, administrative reforms have been implemented in many other countries around
the world. In response to the new situation, under the leadership of the Communist Party, the
Vietnam Government has been carrying out an administrative reform since the 90s of the last
century. The administrative reform obtained important results, but has been also facing
difficulties. This report analyzes the achievements and current challenges of administrative
reform in Vietnam, identifies the tasks that need to be implemented in order to contribute to
the development and international process of the country.
[07.225]
The period since 1945 to 2005 witnessed the ups and downs, failure and success of
legal studies in Vietnam. It was only until the last three recent decades that the studies
resumed and scored success. During that 60 year long period, what did we learn from
predecessors and what is the heritage left for our followers? Is the heritage sufficient enough
to establish a sound foundation for future generations? There questions remain disturbing to
contemporary and the future.
This paper contributes some humid opinion on the hallmarks of Vietnam’s legal
studies over the last 60 years and challenges to the studies against the background of a
changing world.
221
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.226]
Executive is one of the three branches of power of a modern state, together with
legislative and judiciary. Historically speaking, executive power is the earliest power, which
is attached to establishment history of the state. It has been proved that strong executive
power and the master of social development processes in accordance with social rules will
lead to success while a weak executive will inevitably lead to failure and social economic
crisis. Therefore, it is vital that executive power is continuous as any discontinuation will
seriously affect, even halt, the entire state function. This report discusses some thoughts
about the continuity of executive and administrative power.
[07.227]
Over the last 60 years, the legal system has been the foundation for the establishment
and reinforcement of the government as well as for the success of the war of resistance and
the cause of protecting freedom and democracy and developing the social, economic and
cultural life of the people. Being an element of the superstructure, the legal system has also
gone through ups and downs.
This paper reviews two major marks in legal development in Vietnam and makes
some assessment and prediction of the trend for legal development in Vietnam in the first 20
years of the 21st century.
222
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.228]
First, WTO accession brings about both opportunities and challenges for the labor
market. It is expected that the number of unemployed with increase as more enterprises
shrink in scope or dissolve. Besides, as an internal labor movement, enterprises will send
more employees abroad. All these present a problem for our labor code.
Second, issues with labor law in Vietnam in order to meet WTO labor requirement
and standards. Of these issues, the most urgent are ensuring non-discrimination in salary and
right to association; improving education towards being recognized by countries in the region
and the world; providing room for labor export and protecting exported labor; increasing
dialogue among the employer, employee and the society so as to reconcile their interests; and
finally, promoting labor monitoring so as to timely handle labor legal violations and prevent
spontaneous strikes as what happened recently.
[07.229]
This study is carried out from criminologist viewpoint and will only mention two
issues namely criminal situation and the situation as regulated by penalty. Only with
thorough understanding of the criminal situation and its appearance in each stage of
development can we see through the role of penalty. Under any circumstances the existence
of criminals reflects the weakness of state management, which can be overcome perfectly.
Based on psychological, biological and social analysis of criminal situation and the
results of other studies, this study concludes that penalty is far from deterrent or preventive.
In order to reconcile social thoughts and prevent incidents, penalty should only be maintained
under Chapter 11 and Chapter 24 of the 1999 Penal Code.
223
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.230]
The paper focuses on the reform of the system of government that has evolved in the
era of doi moi as Vietnam moved from central planning to a market economy. The reform of
the government was endorsed at the Seventh National Congress of the Vietnamese
Communist Party in 1991 and with the promulgation of the 1992 constitution. In 1995, the
Eighth Plenum of the Central Committee of the VCP (VII Congress) confirmed the reform of
public administration, considering it a necessary step to build a bureaucracy capable of
developing the national economy, maintaining social equity, preserving the national cultural
essence, and preparing Vietnam to integrate into the regional and international community. In
2001, the central government issued the Public Administration Reform Master Program for
the period from 2001 to 2010. One of the most comprehensive reform programs ever, it
focused on institutional reform, reform of the organizational structure of the public
administration, civil service reform, and public finance reform. The legal framework that
supports the reform of the government system also extended to including those promoting
direct popular participation, endorsing the role of popular associations and factors related to
petitions and the denunciation of government officials.
This paper is divided into four key parts. The first examines key government reform
concepts including the rule of law and accountability. The second focuses on three key stages
of reform, ranging from the simplification of administrative procedures to the separation of
economic and management functions and the separation of state management from public
services delivery. The third focuses on the transformation of the government system as seen
in the move towards various forms of decentralization, from central to local government, as
well as reform of the civil service system. The final section focuses on government-society
relations, with emphasis going to the nature and the redefinition of accountability.
224
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.231]
Reforms to legal thinking on the organization and operation of the National Assembly
of the Socialist Republic of Vietnam in the conditions of international economic integration
and construction of a rule of law state are as follows:
- Standing Committee and the National Assembly share responsibility in the principle
of the latter taking the lead.
- Legislative procedures
225
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
[07.232]
“Ho”, “hui”, “bieu”, “phuong” all refer to one kind of property transaction popular in
Vietnam. “Ho” is used in the North while “Hui” in the South and “bieu” or “phuong” in
Central Vietnam.
1. Legal nature and significance of property transaction under “hui”, inter alia, in
social life in Vietnam;
[07.233]
The concepts of litigation level and proceedings are different but have close relations.
The principle of two litigation levels is the guide for any proceedings while
proceedings are those procedures for applying the principle of two litigation levels. The
principle is enforced by specific regulations in national litigation law. The more accurate and
226
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
specific the laws are the more efficient and democratic the proceedings are in order to ensure
fair trial and rights and freedom of the defendants.
This report analyses the development of the principle in Vietnamese laws and the
organization and perfection of Vietnamese courts in applying the principle.
[07.234]
International economic and technological exchanges on a global scale have since been
promoted thanks to international economic integration. It is prerequisite that all countries,
Vietnam included, establish and perfect their intellectual property rights legal regulations to
meet the demands for development and the requirement of international law. It is even more
important as Vietnam is obliged to follow the rule of WTO playground upon being its
member. Since then, more attention has been paid to the issues of intellectual property rights
protection and anti-piracy, among other things. In fact, IP violations are still quite common in
Vietnam, which requires strong and more effective measures from state authorities. This
paper focuses on four main issues, which are (1) intellectual property and intellectual
property rights; (2) existing IP legal regulations in Vietnam; (3) criminalization of industrial
property right in current criminal laws; (4) case law study concerning violation of industrial
property rights under criminal proceedings.
[07.235]
The civil law includes all the legal documents, adopted by the State’s compentent
authorities in order to regulate rights and civil duties of individual, legal entities and others
when they participate in the civil legal relations.
227
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
The first period, since 1986 to 1992: Constitution of Socialist Republic of Vietnamese
1992, Vietnamese Civil law 1995...
The role of Vietnamese civil law in front of the requirements of integration and
development.
First, Vietnamese civil law plays a central role in the Vietnamese legal system.
Second, Vietnamese civil law is the legal basic to create the citizen’s society, to
maintain the stablity and development of civil relations in a broad meaning, which includes
even civil marital, trade and labour relations.
Third, Vietnamese civil law is a basic to define the levels of appropriateness between
international and domestic laws in the define the civil relations.
Four, Vietnamese civil law creates the motivation for the economic – social
development.
[07.236]
the author will analyze the relations between state agencies and the public in general
(including individuals and enterprises) with regard to the latter access to public information.
The report goes around three main ideas, which are (i) mechanism for ensuring access to
information from state agencies (ii) mechanism for ensuring right to seeking information
from state agencies (iii) complaints and settlement of violations related to right to
information. In addition, the report studies the drafting of Information Access Law as an
important tool to ensure right to information about state agencies.
[07.237]
In this part, I present the construction processes, structures and fundamental contents
of typical ancient laws compiled and promulgated in Vietnam from the 10th to the 19th
century, namely:
In this part, I analyzed some values in these laws that need inheriting and promoting,
namely:
Hereby I clarify progressive opinions and awareness of states about the importance of
laws, which was expressed through the compilation, promulgation, the selection of editors, as
well as the guidance for applying and enforcing the laws in practice.
229
Panel 7: Vietnamese Laws
- Values in contents
In this part, I focus on analyzing progressive values in ancient laws that need
inheriting and consulting in service of constructing the legal system today, such as:
regulations for preventing mandarins from harassing and oppressing ordinary people,
protecting the rights of ordinary people, women and ethnic minorities, preserving moral
norms and values,...
In this article, I have also analyzed some shortcomings and limits in ancient laws that
need eliminating and adjusting when applying into present./.
230
PANEL 8
TRADITIONAL VIETNAMESE
COUNTRYSIDE AND AGRICULTURE
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.238]
This report describes the entire process of reclamation leading to the establishment of
Thu Trung hamlet (currently known as Thu Trung village, Kim Chinh commune, Kim Son
district, Ninh Binh province) in the early 19th century, in regards to: i) the roles of chiêu mộ
(招募 reclaimant callers), nguyên mộ (元募 primary employers) and thứ mộ (次募 secondary
employers); ii) labour force and techniques used for, as well as support policies by Nguyễn
dynasty on reclamation. In the mean time, this paper refers to other issues such as post-
reclamation rural village planning, political arrangements, land ownership and possession
rights, and hamlet inhabitants’ cultural life including religions and beliefs. On such basis, we
try to restore the overview scenario of a hamlet founded as a result from the reclamation
policy of “doanh điền” (营田 paddy field expansion) by Nguyễn State, with a comparative
analysis against the traditional village model of Vietnamese community, in order to draw
common and typical points over centuries of continuation. The report also puts forwards
some remarks and lessons learned from this case study of a specific village that might be
useful for rural construction and management at present.
[08.239]
There is number of villages which located in urban nearby is urbanized. In the time
ahead, there are still thousands of villages, which will follow this pattern. Therefore, how can
we conserve and promote traditional cultural values in these villages?
Hoang Mai (Ha Noi) village with its former name of Co Mai or Ke Mo, an ancient
village that located nearby city changed into Hoang Van Thu precinct of Hoang Mai district,
Hanoi. This urbanization process has changed village into streets, leading to various follow-
up changes from people, architecture, remains to lifestyle, jobs… Following advance and
233
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
modern trends, however, these changes will be out of the right track in line with advantages
of its traditional cultural value unless it is well planed, designed such as some examples of
loss of Mai village’s “ruou cuc, dau mo, xoi lua” typical dishes.
Hoang Mai case study can be considered as one fact, a lesson to learn from
integrating village into Hanoi, from conservation and promotion of traditional village values
in this period.
[08.240]
As a superior monk, Buddhist Tu Dao Hanh (? - 1117) lived in the Ly dynasty. There
are present-day many researches written in his homeland and biography. In fact, His life is
still described in such communal villages' legends as Lang Pagoda (Chieu Thien Pagoda in
Han script, present-day Hanoi) as the place where He came to age, Thay Pagoda (Thien Phuc
Pagoda, in Sai Son commune, Quoc Oai district, present-day Hanoi), where He succeed to
reach the peak of His religious belief and He passed away.
[08.241]
Ma river delta is a large one in the northern part of the Centre (namely Thanh Hoa
province today) which posses favorable natural conditions for people to earn their living and
develop.
234
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
Natural formation: The archeological evidences from Old Stone Age, New Stone to
Bronze Age have shown much about the track of human being in Ma River delta. Take only
the Bronze Age, among 85 publicized ruins, 81 are proved to belong to Ma River Delta. That
is the basic home of people in Ma River delta. That area has remained its stability up to now
and especially the villages namely Dong Son, Quy Chu, Thieu Duong. It is the development
of metallurgy and metal shaping which have motivated the formation process of crowded
population centers in the area.
Formation for development need: The population growth caused the land to become
limited. This could not meet the human needs of their life and activities. Therefore, it was
indispensible that there should be a transfer of land into new cultivation area. The villages of
such kind appeared in Thieu Hoa district around VIII century.
Aristocracy and noblemen: Under feudalism regimes, several court high ranking
officials were provided with land for to establish their hamlets. From the ages of Ly – Tran
dynasty, especially Le dynasty, there were more communes and villages founded by
feudalism officials. There still remain some transferred origins of the villages which were
founded by aristocracies and noblemen through mobilizing their people to reclaim abandoned
land.
According the survey data in 1920, there were 1,792 villages, in which 49% were
founded by immigrants; 29% were founded through aristocrat land granted by their courts;
the remaining villages were by military personnel and prisoners.
Up to the early of XX, there still remained abandoned areas in Ma River delta which
attracted people from other places to dwell and build their new villages.
Apart from the above basic reasons, the foundation of the villages in this area was
based on other reasons such as: social, household, and family conflicts, etc,
The foundation and development of the communes and villages in Ma River delta
from the early age to pre August Revolution in 1945 has contributed to build up an area of
strategic position and this has contributes considerable part in building and protecting the
nation.
235
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.242]
[08.243]
236
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
positions of these handicrafts in the socio - economic - cultural life; as well as cultural
characteristics and ethnic identities in accordance with the natural and social environments.
In addition, I have also analyzed and evaluated legacies of traditional handicrafts of ethnic
peoples in Vietnam, as well as the roles of handicrafts in the traditional economic structure
and the acculturation among ethnic peoples. Based on these analyses and evaluations, I will
present the demands for preservation, protection and promotion of handicraft legacies in
association with the preservation of ethnic cultures in the process of integration,
development, industrialization and modernization in Vietnam today.
[08.244]
The Southeastern region is the most developed and dynamic area in the whole country
(industry, exportation, budget funding, and culture of industrial trees).
The Mekong Delta is the key cultural area of the whole country, having ½ of the
agricultural production and the most part for exportation.
Before the Revolution of August 1945, the feudal land possession system had 3
forms: public land owned by the government, public land owned by commune-village, and
private land.
Vietnamese landlords exploited the proletarians and poor peasants through land rent,
loan interest and low salaries. Land rent was up to ½ of the production. French colonials paid
the lowest salaries to the plantation “slaves”.
237
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.245]
In Le Dynasty, Le Thanh Tong King (1460 -1497) built many positive policies with
the aim to control the communal and hamlet government apparatus (mainly controlled by
titles of head: Village Chief, Village Mayor). Those policies were explained as follows:
Le Thanh Tong King established the titles of Village Chief and regulated the
designated number of Village Chiefs according to the size of each commune so that each
leader of each commune would be assigned tasks clearly.
This was a wise policy of the Central State – Le Thanh Tong Dynasty with the aim to
create an easier management system.
The Le Thanh Tong Dynasty built synchronic regulations on family influence, age,
knowledge – education level and conduct of elected person for Village Chief. This aimed at
the self- governing power in the title of Village Chief.
238
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
relatives work in the same commune. Besides that, the state performed the testing policy to
dismiss Village Chief who did not meet the real work demand.
- Building Village Major Titles in cooperation with Village Chiefs for management
In order to manage effectively, apart from Village Chief title, King Le Thanh Tong
also named further Village Mayor title. Follow Village Chief, Village Mayor was also a
representative of the village, helped the Village Chief in the area of work allocation. This is
an original policy of Le Thanh Tong Dynasty. At present reorganizing the Village Mayor
proves the wisdom of Le Thanh Tong’s decision to establish the position of village mayor.
Beside the positive aspect of the village administrative apparatus of the central state
in Le Thanh Tong Dynasty, there were some specific limitations. However, these policies
would become highly valuable experiences that administrative reform process in localities
(including communal level) of our country should consider.
[08.246]
By interdisciplinary method and with the factual surveying results in the Northern
midland delta areas (mainly in provinces such as Bac Ninh, Bac Giang, Thai Binh, Hai
Duong, Hung Yen and suburbs of Hanoi Capital), the writer hopes to prove and explain the
relationship between the faith of worshipping village tutelary gods and the existence of
manners, customs and forms of traditional cultures in the Vietnam Northern delta rural areas.
1. Themes, contents and structures of versions of god stories bearing the fairly clear
hallmark of themes, contents and structures of myths, antique vestiges which were once
passed down among common people.
2. The villages’ forbidden in worshipping God has existed for a long time in common
people and has been regulated in village conventions; A part of its were also put into the God
stories when these stories were compiled.
3. Worshipping village tutelary gods has derived from customs of worshipping family
or clan ancestors. This custom was the affair of the village as the village tutelary god is
worshipped.
4. Contents of the Index articles of the village held to be read in the village festivals
aim at praising: the charming sight, prosperous life, talented men and capable women of the
village, famous merits of the tutelary god. Funeral Oration Articles in the saint ceremonies
were formed as articles of parallel constructions with closely poetic structures. All those
represented the effect of one type of traditional literature of our country on the individual
documents of each village.
In communal houses or temples where worship tutelary gods takes place, we’ve found
many scrolled letters, splendid contrary clauses whose contents praising merits of the tutelary
gods had large literature and historical value.
Similarly, due to the faith of worshipping the village tutelary gods, several idioms,
proverbs, local sayings have appeared in many villages and made the knowledge fund of each
Viet village become profuse.
The above reciprocal relationship’s influence has made the cultural content of each
aspect become profuse. Therefore, as the faith of worshipping the village tutelary god, the
traditional culture aspects mentioned above will never disappear and the reciprocal
relationship will also become more and more profound.
[08.247]
240
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
particular and the Vietnamese monarchical dynasties in general tried to pay great intention to
the above-mentioned tasks to serve various fields of agriculture, trade and transport. There
were abundant activities in the agricultural fields of the Tran dynasty; unfortunately there are
not yet concrete statistics and studies of recorded output and cultivation techniques. There
were 4 times a year in rice-culturing field. Python is as big as wood log. Among lobsters,
there was the one as big as pillar, and its beard including around six meters. Especially areca
and betel were commonly cultivated inside the Imperial city and in communes and villages
all over.
Under the impacts of the eco-social situation and political regime, the people's life
resulted in contrary phenomena. In the second haft of fourteenth century, the State economy
manifested in its fall down, and many people were fallen into poverty. Thus there appeared
many rich men who started to possess lands and regretless donated to temples. The social,
wealth and poverty split happened deeply.
Based on understanding of the human life in the Tran's society, the author seeks to
shed new light on the fact that the State has not yet taken into consideration the economic
management in general and common land ownerships in particular.
[08.248]
Head of locality such as Ly Lap Quang, etc, mobilized people from directions to
reclaim land for founding their villages.
According to the feudal governmental structure, people migrated from north to the
abandoned places.
The policy of plantation formation under Le Thanh Tong dynasty, later on these
plantations became villages.
241
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
Using war prisoners of Champa, Chan Lap to reclaim for village formation such as
Ve Chinh, Moc Hoan, etc,. in Hung Nguyen.
The villages were formed inland from the floating villages Van and Noi.
“Exiled village” the village of those who were exiled into Nghe area such as exiled
village in Ky Nam (Ky Anh)
Villages of Chinese people in Tong, Minh dynasties which are normally called Tong,
Minh villages, etc.
The different ways of village formation from different groups of population have
different cultural characteristics. Before the integration of cultural development between the
East and the West, there occurred the integration of regional cultural in Nghe An. The
following article will clarify this.
[08.249]
Duong Lam ancient village is located on the hill to the west of Son Tay town in
Hanoi. It covers 9 villages, in which five sub-villages namely Mong Phu, Cam Thinh, Dong
Soai, Doai Giap and Cam Lam still remains a variety of valuable religious architectures and
traditional customs of the northern delta villages. In 2005, Duong Lam became the first
ancient village in Vietnam to be conserved as national heritage. The report focuses on two
main aspects as follow:
Traditional costume value in Duong Lam ancient village: This part presents the
characteristics, size and status of the traditional costume (brassier, shirt jacket, dress, four-
panel dress, five-panel dress, etc) and other accessories (ranging from handkerchief, among
others, to dark- painted teeth) being conserved in Duong Lam.
conserve and enhance the values of traditional costumes – the material pattern of culture
which is rapidly vanishing in the rural area of Vietnam.
[08.250]
Vietnam is distinguished by the fact that its cities do not have a monopoly on
industry. Although village dwellers of the Red River Delta give precedence to rice growing,
they began very early on to integrate industry and handicrafts in the rural economy. During
the feudal era, such activities were practiced in specialized villages rather than in cities; the
latter stood as symbols of power and were regarded as religious and political centers, and as
business hubs for trade with the outside world.
Until the country’s independence, craft villages had a marginal status compared to
other forms of production. Since the Renewal, or Doi Moi, village craftsmanship has been
revived by market liberalization, the resurgence of individual businesses and the
implementation of government policies promoting the development of non-agricultural rural
activities. After decades of being snubbed, a rich architectural and cultural heritage is being
restored. Festivals and rituals in honor of the patron saints of crafts or protective genies are
being rehabilitated: this is a reminder of the vitality of villages’ intangible heritage, which for
centuries had acted as a cohesive force between city and countryside.
As we contemplate the history of handicrafts in the Red River Delta over the course
of several centuries, a sense of endless cycle seems to emerge: its narratives tell of the birth
of the crafts, their dissemination and specialization, technical improvements, and eventually
their death and resurrection. Crafts are mobile: artisans tend to migrate a lot and develop their
techniques wherever they find a conducive market. Indeed, the origins of many of the crafts
of South Vietnam can be traced back to the Red River Delta. Craftspeople have always been
there, regardless of the vicissitudes of the country’s economic history or tensions with the
colonisers or dominant powers. The originators of a craft are frequently individuals -
whether mythical or historical figures. Each era has been more or less favourable or
detrimental to each specific craft, depending on such factors as the dynamism of the capital,
the nature of each ruling prince’s reign, or changes of influence in markets and
communication routes.
243
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
- The subregional and international context has had a significant impact on these
crafts: since Doi Moi, competition from certain foreign goods has toughened; competition
with China is disastrous for such sectors as silk production, metal and bamboo containers,
etc.
- Fashion changes and industrial development have sounded the death knell for many
craft activities.
- Crafts associated with religious worship are being revived. These practices were
abolished during the collectivist era.
- Political and customs measures may have killed off certain crafts while encouraging
a process of reconversion for others. The 1994 ban on firecracker production boosted the
industrialisation of papermakers in Duong O, but also wiped off the handicraft map those
villages in Hà Tây which had failed to reconvert to a different activity.
The rate at which villagers are renewing and replacing craft activities or mechanizing
them is indicative of these people’s potential for adapting to new situations. However, this
also points out the frailty of certain crafts which can be particularly vulnerable to economic
and social conditions or suffer from geographic isolation.
244
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.251]
Institute of Asia-Africa Cultural and Linguistic Research, Tokyo Foreign Language University
As compared with the total population (approximately 130.000 people in 2006), the
number of Han surnames in Cham people are numerous (over 30 families, according to Le
Kim Hoa, 1992). The process of creating Han surnames of Cham people had been studied
(according to Duong Tan Phat, 1950). However, the encyclopedia “Dai Nam thuc luc Chinh
bien – De Nhi ky” (the national historic record of Nguyen Dynasty, 1868) did not clearly
mention the principle and function of creating a Han surname of Cham people. In this article,
we present the correlation of Han surname and the situation of land profit through the Land
directory in Nguyen Dynasty (Nguyen Dynasty, 1836). According to the directory, the
correlation is shown in the table below:
Number Number
Cham Commune Commune Number of
of Han of rice Số chủ trong họ Hán
Village 1836 2008 landowners
surnames fields
(18 Han surname) Da 2, Van
2, Tho 2, Hac 2, Thanh 2,
Dao 1, Lam 2, Ke 3, Uc 3,
Palei Hamu Dao Hiep Phan Hiep 18 36 46
Luong 3, Ta 2, Ba 3, Diep 1,
Sa 2, Kim 2, Dien 2, Lu 1,
Nguyen 1
(22 Han surname) Dao 2,
Lam 2, Da 5, Van 2, Ke 4, Uc
2, Luong 1, Ta 2.Kim 3, Ba 2,
Hai Ninh,
Palei Ja Ninh Ha 22 40 58 Sao 2, Dung1, Tho 2, Dien 2,
Phan Đien
La 1, Lu 1, Ngu 1, Khe 1,
Diep 1, Mac 3, Thanh 1,
Huynh 1
According to the Land Directory in 1836, in Cham villages, each landowner had one
or two rice fields in average and each Han surname had one or two landowners. It is said that
lots of 2-3 present landowners have the same name, or are suspected to be siblings. As a
result, the principle of creating a Han surname may be: A landowner – A Han surname.
However, there are some concerns: (1) Some Cham people had Han surnames prior Minh
Mang Dynasty, (2) Raglai and Churu people are among Cham people living on wet rice,
however, there are only some Han surnames of Raglai people, and none of Churu people.
Han surnames are usually patriarchal surnames, in which son and daughter are named
under the father’s. However, in the hukou system of Cham people under Minh Mang
245
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
Dynasty, the Han surnames of Cham people is two folded, which means that daughters are
named under the mother’s and sons are named under the father’s. As matriarchy is popular in
Cham, most of fields and land are belong to women. Such matriarchal people as Jarai, Ede,
Raglai and Churu have “matriarchal surnames”, for example, Ksor, Enuol, Chamaleq,
Nahria… Although Cham people are matriarchal, they do not have “matriarchal surnames”.
This is the main reason for the fact that Cham people use Han surnames but in the two-folded
form.
[08.252]
To a nation with a long tradition of wet rice agriculture of wet rice and a majority of
inhabitants living on agriculture, the control of floods and irrigation plays an important role
and indispensable element in the agricultural production. From the old day, our forefather
molded into a saying “first water, second fertilizer, third hard work, fourth seed”. This saying
has been right from now on. The majority of inhabitants of Thua Thien Hue province as well
as many other localities lives on agriculture, so irrigation is their first priority. Moreover,
being the formal capital of the country, Thua Thien Hue province irrigation system has been
carefully constructed and developed in villages where its contribution is very prominent.
In their development process, Thua Thien Hue villages were not only influenced by
natural forces but they also influenced nature themselves. Through centuries, people
accumulated more and more experience on controlling floods to “lead water to their fields” to
guarantee agricultural productivity. Most village chapters as well as unwritten poems had a
host of terms on banning, rewarding, punishing, responsibility and duty towards activities
involving fields, rivers and canals, dikes and bridges and locks.
The process of controlling floods and providing foods and irrigation through
engineering projects also created the relationship between villages with each other and with
the state. As the beneficiary of irrigation projects, the village naturally played a key role in
their construction. The danger of flooding made, farmers aware of their roles and
responsibilities in agricultural engineering projects even though they belonged to the state or
village.
Building Thua Thien Hue irrigation network responded and served not only
agriculture but also many other fields: transport, water supply, creating village’s prosperity,
246
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
both in terms of material life and spiritual life. The construction of irrigation works also made
a strong impact on the ecological environment and on village view.
Being aware of villager’s role as well as their great influence on flood control was
meaningful not only in the past but also at the present time and in the future especially with
Thua Thien Hue province’s annual floods.
[08.253]
Vinh University
+ Conclusion: The dissertation shows the changes in agriculture economics during the
time of French domination in the northern Annam. These changes can be seen in the
following aspects: relationship between land and methods of cultivating has changed deeply
with the beginning and extending of plantation economics; agriculture production has
improved according to the trend toward the manufacture of goods, however, at a slow level
and on a small scale. The deep changes in agriculture economics has affected rural society,
specifically, there is a differentiation between classes, social contradictions become more and
more critical, providing the foundation for a class of farmers to rise up in insurrection.
247
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.254]
Dong Ngac is a typical Vietnamese village in the North plain. The village still
treasures valuable Nom-scripted documents, including those about “giap” – a form of civil
society inside the village. This report is based on those documents to present a study about
the establishment, organization and operation of that organization in Dong Ngac village.
The organization plays an important role in individual life and the community as well.
For each individual, the organization is present throughout their life, in their ups and downs,
birth and death, good and bad, and in the individual’s relations with the community such as
marriage and funeral.
To the village, “giap” is important mostly in festivals and rituals. Despite being an
implied organization, “giap” is present in every corner of the village’s life throughout the
history.
[08.255]
Rural issues have been the key ones within the history of Vietnam’s social
development. The careful study of rural issues in historical stages is to be the basis for
resolution of current rural issues. Particularly, some of rural issues of the Southern Region of
248
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
Vietnam occurring in the stage which Vietnam was dominated by French Colonialists from
the late 19th Century to the early 20th Century were typical such as: I/ Social Management;
II/ Production Organization; III/ Agricultural issues; IV/ Farmers under the impacts of the
colonial policies in the Southern Region of Vietnam from the late 19th Century to the early
20th Century; V/ Objective Outstanding for the current farmers in the Southern Region of
Vietnam during the Socialist Revolution Career…
[08.256]
249
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[08.257]
The trade village is an indispensable product of small farmer society. Trade village is
the dynamic and creative expression of the farmers during the period of adapting to
geographical, economical and social conditions. Vietnam is now in the process of
industrialization and modernization. Viet villages in general or trade villages in particular,
have undergone many changes. This process has affected the trade villages - In terms of its
nature is the urbanizing process of the countryside. The changes in the mode of producing
goods with products toward to the market; the standard of people's living is being
improved… so it brings about changes in the culture of traditional trade villages.
Based on the field works of trade and the culture of trade village in 03 villages such
as Son Dong, Dong Xam, and Bat Trang, in this essay, I would like to mention a few matters:
+ Son Dong Village (Ha Tay) makes wood products such as statues for worship. It is
far from the Hanoi centre about 10km to the west, in the old days it belonged to Dan Phuong
district, Quoc Oai district and next to very ancient place-names of Doai local such as: Ke
Thia, Ke Gia, Ke Sat (it absolutely belongs to Hanoi now since August 2008).
+ Dong Xam Village (Thai Binh) was specialized in carving silver. If think of Thang
Long-Hanoi as the centre of the Red River Delta, Dong Xam belongs to Nam local (Son Nam
250
Panel 8: Traditional Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
Ha region), Kien Xuong district, Dong Xam district (“tổng”), currently it belongs to Hong
Thai commune, Kien Xuong district, Thai Binh province.
+ Bat Trang Village (Hanoi) is famous in pearl enamel pottery located in the centre of
Red River Delta.
- Change in culture.
251
PANEL 9
Contemporary Vietnamese
countryside and agriculture
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.258]
Bac Lieu is a coastal province, located on the Ca Mau Penisula, and is the large
natural area of land with the potentials of developing the perfect agriculture. Consists of:
rice-paddy, vegetables, fruit, animal husbandry, and cultivation, exploitation and processing,
and coast forest. In the innovation period, the Bac Lieu agriculture has been reasonably
changed, but it has some limitations and faces many difficulties, and acute challenges, which
leads to some problems that have been solved.
In the basic of analysing the natural and social conditions it influences on the
agricultural and economic development. This report focuses on presenting some of changes
about the agricultural and economic structures in Bac Lieu province and their influences on
the socio- economic conditions in the province. From the above, we give comments on some
advantages and disadvantages as well as some given issues on the rural agriculture and
farmers in Bac Lieu in the background of industrialization and modernization and
international and regional economic integration.
[09.259]
years. It shows that an increasing proportion of households could maintain thanks only to off-
farm and off-village occupations, a picture that greatly differs from the well-publicized
model and the agricultural miracle. The third part analyses the mechanisms of differentiation.
Challenging the common approach, which separates households and highlights their
respective endowed capital and capacity, I argue that the development of the better off and of
the worst-off is interlinked. I also shift the focus from central government institutional
reforms to local policy-making, and argue that difference in the timing and conditions of
reforms implementation (i.e. households getting out of the collective and developing
economic occupations for their own account) was crucial, revealing that the process of
uneven development started in the early period of reforms. Last, I argue that local policy and
institutions, through tax and land access regime among others, contribute to reinforce the
widening gap among households. I conclude that agricultural development and poverty
reduction policy-making need to take into account the process of growing inequality that
accompanied strong economic growth.
[09.260]
Since economic renovation, one of the emerging issues in the progress of economic
growth in Mekong delta is that of labor transition and improvement of agricultural labor
productivity. In recent years, a huge amount of low-income farming labor has shifted from
the rural areas to urban. As a consequence, the lack of seasonal labor force for agricultural
activities has occurred increasing farming labor wages, production costs and unit price of
some agri-products tend to move up, the agricultural systems tends to diversify to generate
more income for households, non-agriculture activities are speeded up, labor-saving
techniques are applied, use of labor has changed from labor-exchange relationship to labor-
hired one and form the specific groups of farmers to hire out in rural areas. In the context of
the speed-up of labor transition in rural area, it needs to have several macro policies such as:
educate and train the human source in rural area, give the relevant measures to generate the
job opportunities and to absorb rural labor, encourage the cooperation in terms of labor use in
farming activities, facilitate the labor market and mechanization in rural area.
256
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.261]
The process of industrialization has created drastic changes in the lives of Vietnamese
farmers at present. Besides positive factors, there exist some negative impacts made by the
process of industrialization, especially the conversion of agricultural fertility land for new
industrial zone, entertainment centers, etc. Within the past seven years from 2001 to 2007,
according to statistic provided by the Ministry of Natural resources and Environment, more
than 500,000 hectares of cultivated land had been revoked and changed into non-agricultural
land, accounting for over 5% of current cultivated land. Notably, the amount of agricultural
land revoked and changed into urbanization and industrialization always increase from year
to year. In 2007, the area of rice-field decreased by 125.000 hectares across the country. As
estimated, each hectare of cultivated land revoked might affect the work of more than 10
agricultural workers/farmers. Within the phase of 200-2006, the lives of approximately 2,5
million farmers had been affected due to land revocation.
This, together with challenges of the international integration process when Vietnam
became the 150th member of the World Trade Organization (WTO), has dramatically
affected lives of rural families. The article focuses on analyzing changes in rural families in
the current context, such as: changes in jobs; in living standards, and social security and
welfare. Particularly, the article considers the relationship and impact of agricultural land
conversion with changes in lives of rural families in Ai Quoc commune, Nam Sach district,
Hai Duong province.
257
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.262]
258
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.263]
The second part of the article mentions difficulties, challenges and proposal of
solutions to speed up COAP in Vietnam:
The fact shows that Vietnam ineffectively utilizes COAP, mass media in propaganda-
explaining, propagandizing, organizing movements related to boosting three aspects of
agriculture to integrate into the world.
The author proposes solutions to enhance COPA, closely combining between COPA
with other popular means of communication, and concludes that: In the 21st century,
Vietnam’s agriculture still plays an important role in the national food security strategies with
259
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
long-term goals such as modernizing every aspect of agricultural production including export
of agricultural products; training and fostering farmers’ skills in production, business;
gradually improving, enhancing the spiritual and material life of the people in the
countryside. In order to reach the above-mentioned objectives, it is necessary to focus on
communication on agricultural promotion. When communication on agricultural promotion is
well implemented, farmers will be more active, close to technical science, and more
comprehensively as well as broadly understand production, preservation, process and markets
for agricultural products in accordance to WTO standard, integration into 150 WTO
members’ markets… Breaking in communication on agricultural promotion, farmers are
enabled to surpass, and get used to new knowledge and practices employed by advanced
agricultural sectors. Vietnamese peasants need state support to build up and perfect things
such as:
[09.264]
This report concentrates on analyzing some of the views of the Vietnam Communist
Party on the Land Reform Process as seen from the Resolution of the Party Central
Committee (1945-1956) (mainly through Vietnam Communist Party’s documents that were
published). These views are divided two periods. One of them from 1945 to 1953 and one of
other 1953-1956. In the first period, the Vietnam Communist Party issued the piecemeal
agrarian reform, was successful in Vietnam from 1945 to 1953 with its special land policy.
The results were that before the land reform, the Democratic Republic of Vietnam had
confiscated 81,3% land from the Frenchmen to poor cultivator, reallocated 77,8% communal
land to peasant. Temporarily allocated 84,7% land of traitor and landlords who gave up land
to peasant . Generally, up to 1953 there were 58,3% total land of Frenchmen, Traitors,
communal land given to peasants.
260
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
However, from 1953-1956, the land policy had pushed up rapidly with carrying out
mass mobilization. The class struggle line was implemented. Its purpose was to smash both
landlord political and economic power. The special characteristics of society and the
revolution were ignored. After the August revolution 1945, the bureaucratic feudal party of
the landlord was overthrown. Reactionary and big landlord fled to occupied areas. Many of
them (especially, small and medium landlord) had submitted and supported the new
administration. Furthermore, the process of carrying out the land policy from 1945 to 1953,
included paying an agrarian income tax that severely hurt landlord's economy. Aside from
political and economic factor, there was the social factor. Receiving rare traditional unit of
ancestor, there were many landlord and their children who had taken part in the resistance
against foreign aggression to seize independence for nation.
The high cost of implementing land reform including the many leftist errors that
occurred while implementing the policy ultimately limited the traditional national unity and
did not make full use of landlord support in both polity and economy to build a new
administration.
[09.265]
Using different research methods: comparative, analysis and synthetic, the author has
identified some features of Vietnam urban agriculture (UA) that follows:
However, UA needs to compete about resources with other areas, compete about price
to integrate into the WTO and bring to negative for urban life.
At the same time, author put forward some orients and solutions for urban agricultural
development in Vietnam: must be improve knowledge of government, non-governments and
urban resident about urban and urban agriculture; establish urban agriculture development
strategies and policies; integrate urban agriculture’s factors into strategic planning and policy
making for the development of urban areas. Invest capital, infrastructure, technologies,
training labor for urban agriculture.
[09.266]
262
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.267]
Wisconsin-Madison University
During the colonial era in Vietnam, the issues of agriculture and human health were
closely linked. While the connection between agriculture and health existed throughout
Indochina, I will focus on the region of eastern Cochinchina, or Đong Nam Bo. In order to
concretely explore this relationship, I use the rubber plantations as a case study in how
economic incentives, in particular the need to keep workers healthy, helped to drive reforms
in the colonial health care system, and encouraged changes in thinking about health more
generally. Furthermore, by examining plantations in their rural setting, I will attempt to
analyze the social and political significant of the measures introduced to improve health, and
therefore production. Plantations represented, for colonial administrators, an effective,
efficient, and profitable way to modernize and sanitize the Indochinese countryside but in a
manner in which Europeans could presumably retain a high degree of control. Yet, those
critical of French colonial rule often pointed to the working conditions on rubber plantations,
with their often appalling death rates, as an indication of the brutality of colonial rule. Thus, I
briefly conclude by exploring the politicized nature of discussions about health on rubber
plantations during the 1930s.
[09.268]
Iron forging occupation in Trung Luong village, Hong Linh commune, and Ha Tinh
province began in the middle of the 14th century. In the process of existence and
development, the iron forging occupation in this zone has largely contributed to the process
of the survival of the local residents as well as to the foundation and defence of the nation.
Turning to the last decades of the 20th century, while the majority of the traditional
handicraft trade villages in Vietnam fell into oblivion, they were even omitted in the storm of
263
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
the market economy, iron forging occupation in Trung Luong has not only existed but also
affirmed its preeminence to become the key economy of the locality.
[09.269]
264
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.270]
[09.271]
The social- economic situation of rural areas has changed positively. The rural
infrastructure has received investment and new construction. The supporting and ensuring
conditions for production and businesses of the households have been improved. The
economic and labor structural changes in rural areas are rapid and heading in a positive
265
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
direction. The people’s physical and spiritual life is being improved. The rate of poor
households in rural area is decreasing steadily.
Beside positive changes, agriculture and rural areas of Vietnam now also face many
difficulties. Production size is still too small. Unskilled worker is still common, labor
productivity is low, cost of production is high, product quality is low, market competition on
domestic and foreign market is low. Industry for agro product processing and input-output
service is inadequate. Agricultural land area is decreasing rapidly. Rural labor has also been
redundant, unemployment is increasing while industry and service sector have not created
enough new jobs. Meanwhile, government policies on agriculture, rural and farmer are a lot
but not comprehensive, especially, policies on land, agro product selling, capital investment,
science and technology under commitment with WTO membership.
[09.272]
Social capital has an important role in the creation of human capital, bringing about
positive effects including better education (Putnam, 2000). This paper deals with the impact
of social capital – based on reciprocity and trust – inherent in kinship relations upon
children’s education at a commune in northern Central Vietnam at a time when the state’s
‘socialization’ educational policy in the Doi Moi era has caused considerable financial
hardship to individual households.
The paper examines specifically the role played by the patrilineage – an institution
that predominated social and cultural life prior to the August 1945 Revolution and has made
a strong comeback in the wake of Doi Moi – in educational matters as manifested in various
financial and non-financial study encouragement schemes to help members and related kin,
particularly in support of school children from needy households. Attention is paid to the role
of the patrilineage in facilitating the formation of ego-based networks that extend beyond the
‘traditional’ male-dominated patrilineage membership. An example of this is the exchange of
textbooks among children of related families thanks to social capital based on reciprocity and
trust..
266
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
[09.273]
With the population of over 85 million, 75% of which living in the rural area and still
depending on the agricultural production. In Vietnam, during the past years, the urban
industry has gained some developments but is still unable to employ all extra labor from the
countryside, leading to the situation of labor redundancy and the increasing immigration to
cities for jobs. Vietnam, therefore, wants to speed up the process of industrialization and
modernization in the rural area to increase incomes for farmers, expand labor market and
modernize the structure of agricultural economy.
267
Panel 9: Contemporary Vietnamese countryside and agriculture
decisive factors to the success of these clusters. The results presented here can be valuable
references for policy making to accelerate the process of rural industrialization especially in
terms of area planning and supporting craft villages in Vietnam to solve the employment
issues and transformation of economic structure in the countryside.
[09.274]
Hitotsubashi University
Viet Nam now attempts to achieve an economic strategy under many economic
components. The field of agricultural development, we can also see various models of
farmers’ economic organization in rural areas. For example, new type of cooperatives,
medium and small enterprises and family farms, etc.
The objective of this paper is to examine the role of “rural entrepreneurs” in the
process of agricultural cluster formation. The source is based on the research I conducted in
Quế Võ district Bac Ninh province in 2005-2006.
Growing potato became popular in Que Vo district Bac Ninh province from 1990s
and 2000s and Que Vo becomes a famous potato growing area with quantity 35,000 ton
potato/year. We call the people who played an important role in the spread of growing potato
as “rural entrepreneurs” and show the rural development model by analyzing their activities
and the process of their network formation.
In this paper I describe and analyze their two main activities 1) Potato seeds
business(selling potato seeds to farmers and providing farmers with seeds cold storage
service) and 2) Collecting and selling potato business at each stage of the process. The Study
result shows that potato growing began among a local farmers’ group and neighbors around
them began potato business and became “rural entrepreneurs”. They organized “Potato
association” through sharing market information and cooperating on selling to each other.
Relationship with local government is also an important factor for “rural entrepreneurs” to
have a network with external area.
[09.275]
269
PANEL 10
URBAN AREAS AND URBANIZATION
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.276]
For long, Vietnam wished to build up a new model of management of urban authority,
with particular characteristics against rural authority, so that the urban authority apparatus
will be more compact, flexible and effective.
Two fundamental conditions to develop the new model of management of urban
authority are renovated administration thinking and urban perceived thought. The root of a
break through is renovative thought, without it, there could not develop a new model of
management. Here, renovated thought skills together with certain regulations (05 regulations)
are required.
It is hard complicated work to design a new model of management of urban authority.
We suggest four designing orientations, being the base for detailed and executed designs.
The biggest issue in developing the new model of management of urban authority is
new institution establishment, a part constituting legal norm documentation.
Author does not advocate some pilot applications, but introduces a new book, a
profound and basic break through to change Vietnam contemporary management mechanism,
which has been ratified by the supreme authorized agency and to be simultaneously
implemented as a new project.
[10.277]
273
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
cultural centers of a country. So Urban culture and urban management culture is specially
concentrated.
Constructing the urban culture is to set up the social spiritual basics and motive power
of urban development in the orientation of industrialization and modernization, in order to
reach the purpose of “rich people, strong country, equal, democratic and civilized society” in
which Vietnam’s Communist party, state and intelligentsia take an important role. The state
organization and management of culture is decisively significant to the national and urban
development. Therefore, determining clearly the comprehension of urban culture and urban
management culture takes an important role in both theory and reality.
In order to implement the urban cultural construction, we should pay attention to
renewing the lead and management of urban authorities in ways of looking at the culture and
guideline, policy and style of leading and managing urban culture. In other words, we should
set up a feature of culture in urban management - management culture.
In conclusion, along with the process of global economic development and
integration, new requests for urban culture and urban management culture are very urgent
and need studying in different areas in order to enhance the quality of urban culture and
urban management culture. The final effect on urban culture and urban management culture
is the quality of model of culture organization, management and management culture.
Sustainable quality of urban cultural management and management culture aims to serve
people, improving the living standards of urban inhabitants. So, all activities of economic,
political, cultural and social management are for people, and working people who are the
focus of development progress and really the purpose and motive power of urging the urban
development. It is absolutely necessary to highly appreciate the construction of urban culture
and the role of urban management culture. That is the effect on selective style of human
culture for human, for people, for nation and mankind advance.
274
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.278]
The National Assembly, course VII, of Vietnam has approved the resolution of
extending the border line of Hanoi capital. This is a good chance for the development of the
city, but also a big trial. It requires a suitable plan and development directions based on the
mining and rational use of the natural resources associating to environmental protection and
sustainable development. In order to plan the urban space development, it is necessary to
analyse completely: the natural and social - economic conditions, the comparative advantage
to adjacent areas and the world, the socio - economic developing directions of party and state
... However, this article only analyzes the geomorphologic characteristics. With the real mean
of this field, we analyze not only the morph - topology, origin of landform but also the
landforms in the relation to tectonic regiment and its composed materials.
In general, the terrain of Hanoi city is slant form from the North to the South and
from the West to the East, suiting to the increase in thickness of Quaternary friable sediment
formations. In the North and Northwest, it is the denude-erode hills. In the far - east to the
northwest, it is the impressive Bavi Mountain which three tops over 1100m high which the
people can contemplate from Hanoi during the nice days. Bavi Mountain is a valuable gift
from the nature for Red Delta River. The unique of geology and geomorphology has created
the differentiation of climate following the altitude, the diversity of landscape, the natural -
charming scenery with the tops of mountain reflected in the Da river. With a typical eco -
system of tropical forest and diverse cultural traditions of people living around Bavi
mountain, it is very advantageous to develop the non - smoke industry - the ecological
tourism - for Hanoi capital in the area.
Forward to the South and Southeast, it is the river and river - sea terrains that have
been interrupted forming the gentle mound - hill plain landform. This plan is composed by
lateritic rock and weathered Pleistocene sediment, is advantage landform for developing
space of urban and industrial areas. In the East and Southeast, that is terrains composed by
river - sea and see - lagoon sediment with height of 4 - 6m and formed during the Flandrian
marine transgression that has been changed by sedimentation, or replaced by alluvial warps
275
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
of Red river. It is where the people have settled for a long time with the trade of water - rice
growing.
The activity of Red river in recent 3000 years has controlled by structure - tectonic
condition and evolved in the general rule of flow relating to the sea - level change that
formed a unique landscape for the Red river plain in general and for Hanoi capital area in
particular. It is related to the location of Co Loa and Thang Long citadels. At present, it
creates an impress point in the project of Hanoi capital space.
[10.279]
276
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.280]
Do Thi Minh Duc, Prof. Dr., Nguyen Viet Thinh, Prof. Dr.
In Vietnam for the past recent years, especially during industrialization and the
transition of economic structure towards increased proportion of industry and service, urban
migration has new movements and trends.
This research based on the analysis of micro data of census and population changes
survey, mainly to the point of population geography and sociology view.
Although the ratio of urban population in Vietnam is only 27.4% (2007), far below
than that of other countries in the region and all over the world, the migration flow to urban
always accounts for half of the total domestic migration figure, which is an important source
for urban population growth and alters the urban society.
In the migration flow, inner - province migration (which also means short distance
migration) still dominates; nevertheless, the outer - province migration flow is increasing
density, reaching the inner - province flow.
277
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
There are new trends in Rural - Urban migration with basic changes. Until the end of
the nineties of 20th century, the rural - urban migration overwhelmed the urban - urban flow
in the whole country in general and each city/province in particular.
As till that time, Vietnam urban network still undeveloped, most were small cities. Up
to 2007, the Urban - Urban flow has dominated in the figure of urban migration (both in
national scale and in almost all cities/provinces)
There are many provinces with a ratio of urban - urban migration of more than 60%,
in other words, this flow has overwhelmed. A clear trend of rural - urban migration can be
noticed: from rural area to small urban (town for instance) and from small urban to medium
and large urban.
For the Urban - Urban migration flow, adaptability to the new settlement is more
favorable, as they are better prepared. Moreover, impact of the new urban life is more
objective. Still, migration flow focuses on several cities. Calculated for the 10
provinces/cities with the highest migration number, the these “top ten” cities account for
67,8% of the total migration population to urban.(1994 - 1999), increasing to 70,4% (2006)
and 72% (2007). HCM city always accounts for from 37% (1994 - 1999) to 44% of the total
migration population to urban nationwide. HN accounts for 11% (1994 - 1999) and only
8,4% (2007)
Selectivity in migration in general and migration to urban in particular is analyzed for
age, gender, marital status, profession and employment status. Following the Changes in
selectivity over a period of time (through analyzing different time of survey) has revealed
interesting points.
Migration to two biggest cities territory map analysis as well as areas (district,
precinct) in HN and HCM city mustered with migrants analysis show the changes in
migration map together with changes in urban economy and urban - planning. We also
recommend solutions regarding migration flow into cities, in close link to urbanization and
urban planning strategies.
278
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.281]
Ever since Doi Moi, that is, the arrival of capitalist market forms (and the evolution of
corresponding social relations), Hanoi has been undergoing a dramatic upheaval. After
revolution, wars and a centralized economy, we now observe what amounts to a change from
pre - modernity to modernity of a globalized age. The observer perceives its consequences
when strolling through Hanoi’s streets and talking to the inhabitants.
This paper attempts to demonstrate that the process of transformation is not random
or chaotic but that it follows a logic that can be historically categorized.
The new villas on West Lake and their bourgeois owners representing new
(syncretistic) values; the ‚purging’ of the footpaths of family businesses or private activities
in the Old Quarter: each can be viewed as a document of change that can be deciphered like
a written text. This is a story of disappearance and of renewal. The city is changing from a
place of work and everyday social life into a center of consumption.
Urban space is getting disciplined, and its inhabitants are subjected to a new control
logic.
[10.282]
Eliminating hunger and reducing poverty is one of main policies of the Government
in order to solve emerging social problems of Viet Nam in the industrialization and
modernization process. Ho Chi Minh City has large scale population with a part of poor
citizens. As a pioneer in the movement against poverty in the whole country, continuing its
achievements in the first period (1992 - 2003), HCMC set a new poverty line (6
million/person/year for both urban and rural part of the city) in the next period (2004 - 2010).
279
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
The poverty line is not only the most basic and important foundation to determine
households brought in eliminating hunger and alleviating poverty program, but also represent
the true poverty of residents, helps leaders and scientists have a basic view about real urban
poverty. The new poverty line must progress about principle, making sure some needs:
assuming minimum needs about nutrition (enough food and quality), having enough clothes,
having no dilapidated house, medicine, education for children and communicating social
condition. According that main goal, with the income of 6 million VND/ person/ year, can
household in Ho Chi Minh City escape from poverty actually, especially in period 2007 -
2010?
Following the studies in Ho Chi Minh City, we can find that level of poverty with
income under 6 million/ person/year is not reasonable for the entire period of 2006 - 2010:
The poverty line of 6 million VNĐ (500.000 VNĐ/ person/month) is only enough to
feed people (2,100 Kcal/ person/day) at 2006 prices.
Every year, Cost of Price Index increases. Food price can increases 10% per year (in
some late years, especially in 2007 and 6 month early 2008, it trends further). So, to equal
real value, level of 6 million for feed must grow about 7 - 8 million in 2010. Other
subsistence expenses for education, treatment, traffic spends 40% consumptive structure
(about 3 million VND)
In short, to have enough for someone with basic needs, standard of poverty is income
per year about 10 million VND. It is only enough for “no pains, no gains; no work, no
money; no bees, no honey”. Thus, the defining poverty of international community is income
1USD/ day (1995) is not useful in real situation in Ho Chi Minh City.
[10.283]
Michael Leaf
280
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
between periurban and suburban, as well as the application of this term in various tendencies
of urban research. In the second section, the author addresses specific traits of periurban as
Southeast Asia’s urban frontier such as the flux and change of its landscape, the mixture of
the urban and the rural, the rapid expansion of transportation and communication, and the
consequences of the rapid development. The third section focuses on characteristics of the
periurban mentioned above in the context of Ho Chi Minh City. The author provides data of
investigation of the city, analyses specific characteristics of the periurban, and the impact of
doimoi reformation on the development of this area. In the fourth section, the author
expresses his idea about the residental development in Ho Chi Minh City’s perirurban and
introduces some important projects of housing development in this area. The fifth section of
the paper focuses on the industrial development in the periurban of Ho Chi Minh City,
reviews industrial parks and export processing zones and remarkable projects realized by
foreign investors. The last section discusses the periurban of Ho Chi Minh City as a
governance frontier with its specific characteristics such as the system of rural and urban
districts, and the complication of administrative management, etc.
[10.284]
281
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
be solved such as lack of detailed planning, urban services, poverty, and environmental
pollution. Environmentally sustainable development in urban Ha Nam plays a positive role in
the general development of the whole province and the Hanoi capital region. To this end,
urban environmental planning and management activities in Ha Nam in the years to come
should be improved with the aid of GIS technology, scientists, central, local agencies,
private sector and community participation.
[10.285]
282
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
In this paper, the writer’s aim is to offer a long process of urbanization in Saigon - Ho
Chi Minh City with its achievements and weaknesses, its experiences on management of
urban problems, for getting urban development in the future.
[10.286]
In the context of integration and globalization still be imposed by the West, are
VIETNAM urban systems merely one peripheral link in global urban network development
in US style?
This is the city model with commercial - service centers as the city core, the
appearance of blocks and cubic traffic spot. It is an effective tool in fostering economic
activities as well as meeting the increasing market demand and interest of private finance.
They also enhance economic development, but at the same time destroy many
traditional urban structures. These urban planning once caused disorder, damaged the
environment and quality of life in cities, created social inequality.
Is there one only method that developing city in the global city network if we want to
integrate into the world?
Recently in Asia, as a matter of fact, urbanisation in many fast developing economies
are developing in another way compared to the West. After the World War II, many countries
in Asia found their onwn development direction and not wholly reproduced the Western
modern city model.
From lesions and experience of those cities’ urbanisation model, urbanisation in
Vietnam can develop sustainably with radical post - modern features and characteristics.
283
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.287]
[10.288]
provide budget, organise and supervise whole construction process, while the people, in
most of cases, are merely beneficiaries; a community participatory approach was applied. In
this approach, community people contributed design ideas and cash to playground upgrading
with high responsibility. A student-architect voluntarily provided first design draft to serve as
a basis for community discussions. A Ward staff helped make technical drawings, a cost
estimation and negotiated price with the contractor. The residents suggested a local female
contractor who was a construction expert and good neighbor. A Community Management
Committee was established for supervising the upgrading work and suggesting a
management model. A contract was signed between the ward authorities and the contractor,
where the later charged only for direct costs but not for the value added tax, company profit
tax and her management cost. Many innovative were applied. No additional payment was
claimed for increased work volume. The work done was evaluated by people as of very good
quality and cost saving. Besides, the project provided employment for ten local poor people,
majority of them were middle age women. The situation now has much improved. Sport
activities are carried out from early morning until the dark; people have stopped throwing
domestic waste; processing construction materials has moved away; drug users become
hesitant to come; people have started to plant trees and flowers; cleaning work now is carried
out by the children, under the leadership of an young volunteer.
1. The urban poor live in bad housing and infrastructure conditions and are in need of
more green and open spaces. Attention should be paid on place making in urban poverty
reduction policies and programs.
2. Local authority and community collaboration is the best way of place making. It
helped project better respond to people’s needs, ensure better quality at less costs, mobilize
initiatives and additional resources, provide employment for community members, chance for
the better-off to help the poor, improve two-way communication, reduce the burden for
government while increased the community capacity, responsibility and pride. This model
can be replicated in larger urban areas.
3. Women play the most important role in community activities as they are linked to
their family interest. To work with women in community projects would ensure the success.
285
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.289]
Since the Doi Moi implementation in 1986, living standard of ethnic minorities in
general and ethnic minorities in Thai Nguyen in particular have been improved. Developing
market economy with socialist orientation, prioritize resources to develop ethnic and
mountainous region, information promotion and increase in international projects have led to
the intensive urbanization in Northern mountainous region in general and Thai Nguyen
province in particular.
Urbanization, as an indispensable rule, always strongly appeals to rural area, governs
several aspects of socioeconomic life in the region, and to some extents, creates standards for
rural people to follow. However, during development process, urbanization always has two
sides: a representative of progress and civilization, and at the same time, having its downside,
especially on ethnic tribal culture causing the erosion of traditional cultural values.
Thus, carrying research of urbanization influence on cultural changes of ethnic people
in Thai Nguyen contributes to forming a foundation for the sustainable cultural development
of ethnic tribes in Vietnam in general and in Thai Nguyen in particular.
Within the scope of this seminar, reports concentrate on urbanization impact (both
objective and negative) on the cultural changes of ethnic people in Thai Nguyen. They also
focus on the analysing of vulnerable factors such as: languages, dwelling, food, costumes and
lifestyles.
Analysing responds (absorbing and denying, actively and passively) of the peole in
urbanisation.
Putting forward recommendations on socioeconomic development and cultural
character preservation within the reseached region. The research mainly based on
experimentation of San Diu tribe in Thai Nguyen province.
286
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.290]
In recent years, together with the development of socio - economy, Vietnam has a
quite high urbanization speed, urban network has been extending and developing. Today the
country has 729 urban centres, and many border - gate and special economic areas which
contribute to the urban development of the frontier and coastal regions. Urban sector has
contributed approximately 65 per cent to 70 per cent of the total national GDP. Urbanization
process is getting better, urban infrastructure, urban space and urban form have been changed
significantly with important progress.
However, besides the areas of rapid and modern development, many poor urban
residential areas have existed in cities and towns. These areas have not been paid attention by
the city government or had no investment for upgrading, living conditions and urban
infrastructure have been seriously insufficient. Urban poor residential areas usually have a
quite high proportion of low - income households; environment is polluted, many arisen
diseases affect residents’ health and the sustainable development of cities.
To improve living quality and living environment of the people in urban poor
residential areas, roles and responsibilities in the field of urban improvement of all social
sectors are getting bigger and bigger. The participation should come from governments at all
levels, communities, the private economic sector, and the local residents themselves.
Solutions to improve living conditions for residential areas of the urban poor should cover
from policies, mechanisms, planning implementation methods to the finance for project
implementation.
This paper presents the overview of urbanization development in Vietnam, criteria
and existing situations of urban poor residential areas, and proposes some solutions to
improve living environment for the urban poor in their residential areas, in order to contribute
to build Vietnamese urban areas to develop rapidly and sustainably.
287
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.291]
The city is the urban provincial level, but the role of the influence it does not stop at
the range in the province but also the regional Red River Delta, especially the triangle of
economic growth to the north of Ha Noi - Hai Phong - Quang Ninh. From 1997 - 2006 the
process of urbanization took place very strongly here, affecting change not just in the coastal
urban areas but especially in the two agricultural communes of Tu Minh and Viet Hoa.
Lo Cuong village is one of nine villages of Tu Minh commune, located in the western
city of Hai Duong and also in the process of transformation of the city.
Lo Cuong froms an agricultural village with 100% of households and the number of
workers to do agricultural life. But from 2003 - 2007 the city has revoked the entire 100%
area of agricultural land of villages (169 soil samples) to conduct the construction of factories
. This has led to 995 state workers and more than 1,705 demographic of villages to no longer
be involved in material production and processing.
After land, the city has supported the people in the villages is 9.3 million dong/sao of
land to convert career and economics, to the people of this whole villages were finding the
way to go in separate development of the economy when no longer have land for production.
In villages with 433 households with 995 workers had the conversion process as follows:
Group households switch to do my job production, with 230 households and attracted
530 workers to work, accounting for 53% of total households and workers of villages. In
addition, this group is to hire 100 more workers in the villages , with salaries averaging
700.000 dong/person.
The group serves do my job has also attracted 103 households with 225 workers,
accounting for 24% of households and 22.6% of the work of villages.
Group service to serve people living in villages, this group has 79 households and 160
workers, accounting for 18.2% of households and 16.2% of the work of villages.
288
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.292]
Development process of trade economic has created an urban in Sapa district of Lao
Cai province; this is a typical city for tourism in the highland. The development of the urban
combining with the factors such as the urban size, infrastructure, population, kinds of service
and trading, etc. The process of urbanization has impacted deeply on the bio - environment
of the region. The requirement of urban development relating to the bio - environment
protection and stable development are the necessary factors.
The science report concentrates on some solution as following:
1. The history of establishment and development of an urban area in Sapa district
relating to the factors such as: the function of the urban area, infrastructure, size and kinds of
inhabitant..etc.
2. The real bio - environment in Sapa district compared with the other areas.
3. The impact of urbanization on bio - environment
4. Since then, the writing propose some solution with a view to protecting the bio -
environment and stable urban development in Sa Pa district of Lao Cai province.
289
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.293]
The research project focuses on the analysis of the transformation of public space in
Hanoi, Vietnam. Embedded in the discipline of urban sociology, it is the project’s aim to
contribute to the discussion of the correlation between public sphere as a
sociological/political category and the morphology as well as the practices of public space.
According to Arendt (1958) and Sennett (1990) public space offers the material location for
the development of an urban public sphere which is a crucial element of urbanism. It
provides an arena for communication and political activities. Furthermore, as Eisenstadt and
Schluchter (2001) point out, a strong relationship between public sphere and civil society,
along with political and economic liberalisation, does exist. Since the introduction of the
Vietnamese economic reform program Doi Moi in 1986, a physical transformation of public
space as well as a shift in its symbolic meaning can be observed. Streets and sidewalks are
occupied by Hanoi’ s residents to open private businesses, while public parks and squares are
increasingly used for recreational and leisure activities. The presentation will give an
overview on the role of public spaces for the livability of a city. On the macro level it will
deal with the public’s utilisation of Ly Thai To square at the banks of Hoan Kiem Lake,
Thong Nhat Park at Bay Mau lake and Ba Dinh Square, the location of the Ho Chi Minh
Mausoleum. On the micro level the example of the traditional flower village Ngoc Ha will be
given.
The transformation of these spaces is accompanied by a process of negotiation on
their meaning. The result is a continuous process of redefinition.
For Vietnam the concept of a public sphere poses an adequate approach to the
analysis of state - society relations in the city. According to Eisenstadt and Schluchter (2001)
an analysis of state - society relations in non - european countries seems to be more
appropriate via the concept of public sphere than the one of civil society. To them the public
sphere is culturally and institutionally differentiated from both the official and the private
sphere. The question that shall be answered is whether the redefinition of public space in
Hanoi can be considered an expression of a local public sphere.
290
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.294]
Terado Hirotsugu
University of Tokyo
291
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
As is seen from this case study, and as has been said in the sociology of technology,
specific technology can be attached diverse meanings by social actors. Nevertheless, those
meanings are not infinitely created, but rather they are evoked within specific institutional
environment. Then, the question will be in which occasions are they evoked in what forms.
At this point, the sociology of technology will be one useful analytical perspective to urban
development projects.
[10.295]
This paper investigates how the process of introducing elements of the market
economy since the 1980’s has affected the urbanization process in these two countries. Much
of the research for the paper was conducted in Vietnam in the decade of the 1990’s and in
China between 2000 and 2006. In my earlier research on Vietnam I had used my long
experience in the study of Southeast Asian urbanization which has been my major research
focus for the last fifty years as the lens that I used to view and interpret the Vietnamese
urbanization process. But the research for the book on Chinese urbanization entitled “China’s
Urban Space. Development under Market Socialism” (2007) has enabled me to position my
understanding of the Vietnamese urban transition in the comparative context of another
socialist state experiencing urbanization.
Basically the paper seeks to compare the similarities and differences in the
urbanization process in the two socialist societies in the period since 1980. The paper
attempts to answer this question through several dimensions. First by the analysis of the
geographic, demographic, historical, economic, and social aspects of the two societies during
this period. Secondly, by adopting a well known theoretical approach adopted from Lefebvre
(1991) that focuses on the production of urban space that I find.
292
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
Particularly appropriate for socialist societies that are introducing market mechanisms
even though the theoretical approach was first applied to market societies. Thirdly I explore
the main aspects of the urbanization process in the two countries emphasizing demographic,
political and economic aspects by looking at the way the main actors (e.g. government etc)
drive the production of urban space. The final section concludes that while there were
significant differences in the 1980s in the way urban space was produced in the two countries
in the period since the early 1990’s and particularly since 2000 the patterns and processes of
urbanization in the two societies are exhibiting some elements of convergence. Superficially
it is tempting to see this convergence as the results of the increased integration of both
Vietnam and China into the global economy particularly in the way that “global spaces” have
been inserted into the urban fabric of their cities and the growth of mega - urban regions. But
the main finding of my research is that the local impulses at all levels from national to the
city still are the major driving forces of urbanization in the two countries. I conclude the
paper with a quotation form Victor Nee that I believe captures the essence of what is
occurring in Vietnam and China.
“Rather than conceive of market transitions as a linear process to capitalism we may
analyze the departures from socialism as likely to produce hybrid market economies that
reflect the institutional centricity of their parent institutional form”
[10.296]
Small urban centres are seen has having a potentially important role for regional
development, integration of rural areas and lessening migration pressure on crowded big cities and
industrial areas. An understanding of the interactions that take place between small towns and their
rural surroundings and between small towns and wider systems of exchange, such as regional,
national and domestic ones, is seen as being crucial for the assessment of the role of small towns. To
understand the complexities of these linkages, we propose an integrated research approach based on
the concept of “interfaces”. These are characterized by disparities regarding the distribution of
resources and differences in lifestyles - attributes also applying to the intermingling of urban and rural
293
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
life in small towns. In addition, this paper presents some preliminary findings of research conducted
in Yen Chau townlet, Son La province.
[10.297]
Timothy M. Gorman
294
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.298]
295
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.299]
[10.300]
Urbanization took place in Ho Chi Minh City since the early 1990s' after Renovation
policies (1986) were implemented. The urbanization in this city is expanding rapidly. The
peaceful rural areas have changed and became new urban areas. Under the economic
transition and urbanization process, agricultural sector in suburban areas is changing to non -
agricultural sectors. Social structure have changed and become more complicated.
296
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
Modernization and globalization bring to rural areas of HCMC a new picture, the
positive aspects and negative aspects. This process needs to be researched thoroughly. In this
report, Binh Chanh district, one of the areas is affected strongly by this process was chosen
for studies. Case study of Binh Chanh district helps us understand how the rural areas in
HCMC changed and adapted to the new situation. How to limit the negative aspects of this
process in such areas ?
[10.301]
Urbanization is a basic process that transforms all rural living aspects to social urban
living. Urbanization, in general, is an increasing process of urban population and area. And at
the same thing, it is an expanse of culture and the ways of urban living. Urbanization is an
established and expanded process of urban space. This is a polyhedral process, in which, two
most popular sides is urbanization in technological infrastructure and urbanization in ways of
urban living. On the other hand, urbanization is a process that converts an area which has no
urban attributes to one which has social urban attribute. Formerly, urbanization was
spontaneous mostly. But now, it essentially happens according to plans, projects which
comprise a nation total, territorial area and locality. Urbanization involved directly in all
aspects of urbanite living, especially the urbanite in an urbanizing area. So, according to
many present viewpoints, successful urbanization, or widely, to urbanize stably, we need
good organization to carry out urbanite’s participation in urban living aspects, especially in
land management, scheme, liberation and reresidence.
This thesis refers to civic role in urban construction and management at Danang city
since it has become an administrative organization under the Central Committee. This thesis
has three parts:
Urbanization process at Danang
297
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
[10.302]
The change of production function in agriculture from the subsistence farming into
commodity production has led to the functional changes of the farmers' community. They
must have the ability to adapt to the new role of commodity production in accordance with
the new demand of society. In other words, they must produce saleable commodities for the
market. Labor itself is a commodity that our farmers were not acquainted under the previous
regime. The reason for change of occupational structure in the rural area is due to the
functional change of goods by farmers and it results from the urbanization consisting of many
factors. One of the factors leading to the change of structure of the farmers is the fact that the
State revokes the land and they must turn to the non - agricultural occupations. Other factors
such as the science and technology in the agriculture sector and the attraction of labor from
urban areas, local industrial zone, processing zone are also important to the change of
occupational structure in the locality.
The event that Vietnam join The World Trade Organization WTO has made great
impact on the urbanization process as well as brought the basic interests for Vietnam in
general and farmers in Hai Duong in particular such as: production facilities have more
298
Panel 10: Urban area and Urbanization
advantages, science and technology are applied widely in the agricultural production;
agriculture and agricultural products are exported more. However, challenges for farmers are
many such as: there is not enough land for cultivation and development; handicraft products
have small amount and the quality is not high and is not competitive compared with
industrial production in developed countries as well as in the region. The employees are
unskilled; they do not have experience in commodity economy, as a result, they base
decisions on sentiment and group mentality.
The change of occupational change as well as series of such factors as lands, labor
market, social environment, has resulted in the new social structure. A part from activeness,
plan for the socio - economic development in rural areas by Communist Party and the State
that impact rural society, the spontaneity or nature in social organization takes place
dramatically, in which the unity in the rural areas plays an important role in regulating the
relations between the State and Community.
The community unity is expended due to the space and social networks that are not
only the relations among relatives, and neighbors but also on the economic or business
partners, occupation and authority. New pattern for the unity in the rural area is establishing
and developing in accordance with the process of industrialization and modernization.
[10.303]
comparative survey of youth in three cities of Hanoi, Shanghai, and Taipei with the topic of
influences of modernization on urban youth. In this study, 6363 youth from Hanoi, 6299
from Shanghai, and 4913 from Taipei were interviewed. This paper presents preliminary
results of the comparative study on premarital sex of youth in the three cities.
In general, young men have higher proportions having premarital sex than young
women. Taiwanese youth have the highest proportion of premarital first sex (37% for men
and 29% for women), followed by youth in Shanghai (18% for men and 12% for women).
Hanoi youth have the lowest premarital first sex (only 8% for men and 3% for women).
Multivariate analysis shows that influences of modernization on premarital sex are
very complex and diverse in its forms. There is no simple pattern as one may think at first.
There are factors that appear to support the hypothesis about the influence of modernization
on premarital sex, but at the same time there are other modernization factors that do not show
significant influence as suggested by the hypothesis. Modernization is not only simply
increasing the likelihood of having premarital sex, but on the other hand it also has positive
impacts on constraining sexual activities of youth. This suggests a number of implications for
policy making as well as for further studies. This is a rare international comparative study on
this topic that involve Vietnamese youth.
300
PANEL 11
LINGUISTICS AND
VIETNAMESE LANGUAGE
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.304]
University of Tokyo
Both Vietnamese and Japanese have 3 types of positional words: (I) word stating
object near speaker, (II) word stating object near listener, (III) word stating object far from
speaker.
This article aims to compare functions of Vietnamese and Japanese positional words.
First, we discuss morphology features of Vietnamese positional words (e.g.: “day”, “do”,
“kia”) and Japanese‘s (e.g.: “kore”, ”sore”, “are”)
Then, we categories positional words into 3 groups, examining examples: (A) of the
object which is in speaker’s view, (B) of the object in speaker’s direct knowledge, (C) object
decision depending on context.
Below are major conclusions: (1) In case stating the object which is in speaker’s
view, then the two languages both use positional words (I). Moreover, positional words (I) of
the two can be used to talk about the previously mentioned objects in conversation. (2)
positional words (III) of the two can state object which is out of speaker’s view. While
Japanese positional words (III) can state the object which speaker can not see, Vietnamese
can not. (3) positional words (II) are used in Japanese to refer to object near to listener but
Vietnamese’s do not calculate the distance between the object and listener.(4) Whereas
Vietnamese uses positional words (II) to mention object which is out of speaker’s view but
the speaker still knows it, Japanese use positional words (III)
303
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.305]
304
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.306]
This paper specifically deals with a typical subset that ONLY occurs in Vietnamese
content words (namely Nouns, Verbs and Adjectives) as a lexicon - grammatical subset,
which is commonly referred briefly as 'synthetic' subset.
These subsets (of Nouns, Verbs and Adjectives) contain complicated structures,
generic meanings and are of great use in pragmatics.
The paper describes and discusses these synthetic subsets of Nouns, Verbs and
Adjectives in three aspects: structural, semantic and pragmatic.
The paper is the first of its kind to explore such a phenomenon in both structural and
functional approaches.
[11.307]
Vinh University
This article mentions the cultural - sexual differences in Vietnamese proverbs, the
traditional written text which reflects viewpoint, ideology, culture, traditional custom of our
ancestor. The differences are mostly expressed in the way to recognize women, namely their
vocation and their responsibility to bring up the children as compared with that of men. The
differences are also expressed in traditional manner and customs. With an appropriate
understanding of these differences, we are able to further promote our strengths and make
good our shortcomings. Accordingly, we have a good sense of direction in promoting the
strengths of women in the modern society, facilitating them to better themselves and have an
equal right to men.
305
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.308]
Among the nasalized syllables in Vietnamese, this paper attempts to refer to those
ended in 'ng, nh' only. Basing on principle of the constancy of syllable length in each of the
tone type, in syllables with final "nh" or "ng", their vowel is observed to be shorter, their final
consonant longer, and the combination more tense than in normal syllables. As it is shortened
in pronunciation the front vowel becomes centralized, and the back vowel becomes
unrounded, whereas the final /G/ preceded by a front vowel appears to be palatalised, and by
a rounded back vowel is made labialized. Due to the fact that it is too short a time for a vowel
to be fully produced with all its features, so that the feature of labialisation is transferred over
to the end of the syllable.
The variation of the back vowels is reflected in the 17th - and - 18th - century
spelling, for example "o" > " ão", "ô" > aỗ.
It is an interesting to note that the nasalisation in the above mentioned syllables is
expressed by a tilde rather than a final consonant. In the 19th century the tilde was replaced by
final "ng". There are three reasons for this:
a. Words contains this syllable type in certain dialects are pronounced with a final /G/.
It is the vestige of ancient form of the word
b. Structural pressure: a final consonant preceded by any unrounded back vowel is
mostly a /G/, and with its spelling as 'ng"
c. The phonological interpretation that the nasalisation in a syllable belongs to the
final consonant is popular in French spelling.
Nasalisation in a syllable that contains a front vowel is never transcripted by the tilde
but “nh” at the end. This spelling is kept as "nh" until nowadays.
This paper explains the variation of vowels and final consonants in the syllables in
question with views of pure phonetics and different forms of spelling through time. The
author also points out the reasons for the existence of present final "nh" and "ng".
306
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.309]
307
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.310]
Feng - fu Tsao, Prof. Dr., Quang Kim Ngoc, Tran Thi Thu Ha
step by step it reduced its diminutive meaning until the “diminutive” meaning got to be so
general as to become a “noun - marker” having the same function as “子”(in 桌子) in
Mandarin Chinese. Along a similar line of development, in modern TSM, “牛 a” does not
mean “小牛” (small ox) but “an ox” in general. So to be able to refer to “a small ox,” one has
to say “牛 a kian.” Phonetically, a cycle may comprise the following stages: compound stage
Æ affixation stage Æ nasal ending stage Æ nasalization stage Æ nasal ending dropping stage
Æ denasalization stage. On the basis of the grammaticalization cycle involving the
diminutive words in Chinese dialects, in this paper we will attempt to study the diminutive
word “con” in Vietnamese. The original meaning of ‘con’ is “children” (con cái, các con…);
then its use was generalized to cover the young of an animal (heo con, bò con, cá con, …)
and then it was further expanded to cover some small size plants (con rau: cây nhỏ mới mọc
thường để cấy trồng, gây giống). From the above meanings, “con” continued to expand its
use as a diminutive word to refer to small - sized things, the relatives, and finally it becomes
a noun - marker. Along the way, some diminutive words marked by con also picked up some
attitudinal meanings such as liking, disliking etc. Phonetically, “con” just has the first two
stages. The affix can be reduced to [ Ν] or [Ν] just like its counterpart in some TSM dialects.
For example, in southern and middle Vietnam, when people say “Nhìn con heo con kia dễ
308
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
thương chưa kìa”; mostly, the noun marker (prefix) is reduced from [k Ν] to [ Ν] or [Ν].
Through concrete examples of Vietnamese “con”, we would demonstrate preliminarily and
perhaps speculatively—that the notion of grammaticalization cycle with some modification
can also be employed in the description of the changes that took place in the evolution of the
diminutive marker “con” in Vietnamese.
[11.311]
He writer Vo Thi Hao, “a modern - fairy - tale teller”, has brought to the readers
many works which are time tested. The Soul of the Virgin is one of her magnum opus. She
has an attractive way of narration and keen style of writing, familiar but peculiar, fictional
but realistic. Based on the theory about the point of view in narratology, this paper used the
method of pragmatics analysis (according to the linguistic and nonlinguistic elements) to
approach the narrative discourse in The Soul of the Virgin. In the scope of this thesis, we
only concern about the factors that relate to the usage of person, and put forward a
characteristic of the narrative discourse in The Soul of the Virgin is that “multiple point of
view which is strongly influenced by the replacement of the Person”. Therefore, the narrator
and the characters in the story can reveal their understandings about the waiting fate of
women intentionally or inadvertently.
[11.312]
ever since: one is generalization along with specification and precision, and the other is
precision and symbolization in lexical meanings.
Generalization had traditionally been a dominant feature of word meanings in
Vietnamese, a prototypical isolating language with part of the lexicon appearing like
stems/roots in other typical languages. This semantic feature is supplemented with a series of
polysyllabic combinations a large proportion of which are filled with specification meanings.
These trends function as an outstanding characteristic of nomenclature means that add to the
generalization and specification in Vietnamese after 1945.
Along with the trends above is the intensive development in terms of precision and
symbolization. The precision is evident in thousands of scientific terminologies that have
flourished at unprecedented speed since 1945. Prior to that, part of the lexicon only carries
scientific content. In tandem, figurative, symbolic and iconic meanings are added vigorously,
while precision and symbolization continue to pour into Vietnamese lexical semantics in the
new era.
The in - depth investigation and analysis of those four trends in 2 dialectical pairing
relations will not only provide us with better understanding of meaning development after
1945, but also of related social and cultural content therein.
[11.313]
Inviting is a very popular speech act used in daily communication. Inviting shows the
concern to other people, helps to strengthen relationships and makes life more interesting.
However, the way to invite is influenced by the inviter’s culture, custom and belief,
especially the social position of the interlocutors. From a contrasting analytical view, this
paper examines syntactic, semantic features of spoken invitations and the influence of power
distance on the inviting strategies in English and Vietnamese to enhance the effectiveness of
teaching, learning and translating this kind of speech act.
310
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.314]
One of the main issues that cognitive linguistics focus on is the way that a native
community perceives and conceptualizes things and situations of objective world, mapped on
the semantic structure of his language. This subject relates closely with important theories
and conceptions of general linguistics and cognitive linguistics, such as: the relations
between language and cognition (perception, thinking, memory, attention, …); the hypothesis
“Linguistic Relativity” of Sapir - Whorf; the notions of the “world - picture” , the “world -
view” and the “inner form” of Humboldt and his students,…
Classifying and describing about 400 puzzles of animals and about 400 puzzles of
plants, we can see that it is truly a Vietnamese way of “viewing”, “thinking” about things and
situations of the world (it will be a case study comparing the Vietnamese language with
another language to highlight the characteristics of Vietnamese cognition and culture).
In this report, however, we will show only linguistic data of Vietnamese animal
puzzles, in order to point out the way that Vietnamese people choose some
attributes/properties of the given animal in setting a puzzle, as well as the way that
Vietnamese compare him with an another thing/entity for orienting and helping the
interpreters in finding the answer to solve the puzzle./.
[11.315]
Syunnerberg Maxim
Since the first Russian - Vietnamese dictionary, there are only big bilingual
dictionaries or one - topic dictionaries. Based on compiling the “Russian - Vietnamese topic
311
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.316]
Michael Carne
Aspiration has been shown to effect the fundamental frequency (F0) of following
vowels. Voiceless aspirated consonants are found in some instances to produce higher F0
than unaspirated equivalents, while in others the opposite is found. In this paper, the effect of
aspiration on tonal F0 in Vietnamese will be investigated using the minimal pairs /te/ and
/the/. It was found that consonantal aspiration had a perturbatory effect on the F0 of the
following vowel. Furthermore, that F0 was higher at onset following /the/ than for /te/. The
reasons for the effect are discussed in terms of aerodynamic factors and varying degrees of
vocal fold tension.
312
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.317]
This is a preliminary study of the Cochinchinese dialect of the 18th Century from a
Cochinchinese-Latin Dictionary in use among the Roman Catholic missions in Cochinchina.
The Dictionary was donated by Father Joseph Morrone to US Navy Lt. John White on his
first landing in Saigon in 1819, and was reprinted in the work of Peter Du Ponceau published
by the American Philosophical Society in 1838. The author of the dictionary is anonymous,
“For more than two centuries, there has been in the missionary establishments in
Cochinchina, a Cochinchinese and Latin Vocabulary, without the Chinese [read Hán Nôm]
characters, which every new missionary copies on his arrival at the mission, and adds to it his
own observations, if he is able to make any.
In this manner, there are several copies, differing in the details, though the ground
work is the same” [p. 100].
The Dictionary has 3,000 entries in 187 pages. The entries were printed without
vowel marks, or tone marks. The “!” was printed as “d”. There is evidence that final nasals
were recorded as tildes on “o” and “u” but not printed.
With these limitation, upon a brief scan of the dictionary, one observes the following
letters:
— initial consonants: b, bl, c/k, ch, d, !, g/gh, gi, h, kh, l, m, ml, n, ng/ngh, nh, ph, qu,
r, s, t, th, tr, v, x,
— vowels: a, ", â, e, ê, i/y, ia/iê/ya/iê, o, ô, #, u, ua/uô, $, $a/$#,
— final consonants: p, t, c, ch, m, n, nh, ng, y, i/y, o/u, and
— 6 tones were not printed but were printed separately on a European musical
manuscript.
On the bl - , the dictionary records bla, blá, bl%, blái, blai, blài, bl%i, bl&m, blàn, bl't,
bl(t, bl&u, blang, bl"ng, bláo bl), ble, blo, l*p bló, bl+n, blót, bl,, bl - , bl.i, bl/n, bl0t,
bl1ng,… On the ml - , the dictionary records ml2, ml.i.
313
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
The paper will attempt to reconstruct the Cochinchinese phonemes of the 18th Century
from the Dictionary.
[11.318]
314
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.319]
Proverbs are an important part in the vocabulary of a language. It not only keeps
cultural sediments “but also” the outstanding expression” of native national thinking
characteristics while getting to know about the objective world.
This essay aims at proving the fact that cognitive metaphor used in proverbs is only a
special type of metaphor. Its nature is to replace the direct thinking/expressing an abstract
affair with a comparative image based on a more concrete known affair, based on the
association identifying two these affairs due to their structural isomorphism, which is why
the national-cultural characteristics of language and thinking expressed by the Vietnamese
people in their proverbs lies in exactly in the situation-image comparison together with the
identification of these two affairs
315
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.320]
According to the Ministry of the Interior statistics, the number of new immigrant
families has increased rapidly and has become a large and important part in Taiwan society.
Among those, the number of Vietnamese brides is the largest. Married in a foreign country,
they have to face a lot of situations. On teaching children they need to overcome many kinds
of contradictions. There are lots of things that they want to teach their children to become the
owners of Taiwan in the future as other native children. But how many people of them would
have thought of teaching them Vietnamese? How do Vietnamese brides think about teaching
children their mother - tongue? Why is that? And how we can do to help them? So in this
article, I would like to have a preliminary understanding of the Vietnamese brides in Taiwan,
their attitude toward teaching children mother - tongue and some discussions about this
problem.
[11.321]
There exist two different views among Vietnamese researchers on the syntactic
structure of Vietnamese sentences resulting from the differentiation of the nature of two
structures: Subject - Predicate and Theme - Rheme. According to the first view, the syntactic
structure of Vietnamese sentences is Subject - Predicate, and the Theme - Rheme structure
belongs to the pragmatic aspect (information or discourse) of sentences. According to the
316
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
second view, in contrast, the syntactic structure of Vietnamese sentences is not Subject -
Predicate but Theme - Rheme, which has morpho - syntactic characteristics quite different
from the Subject - Predicate structure of Indo - european languages.
Different from these two views, the present paper will argue from a structural -
functional approach that there is a need to distinguish in the Vietnamese language two types
of syntactic structures pertaining to two units differing in terms of structures and functions:
Subject - Predicate is the structure of the clause, a syntactic unit which has the main function
to represent the state of affairs and is linked to the representational function of language.
Theme - Rheme is the sentence structure, a syntactic unit which has the main function to
convey a communication and is linked to the communicative function of language. These two
structures complement rather than exclude each other in the Vietnamese syntactic system.
The paper has two main parts. The first part will present a review of the two existing
views on the syntactic structure of the Vietnamese sentences followed by a discussion of their
constraints on the Vietnamese syntactic analysis. The second part will offer a new approach
to the issues in question which recognizes the role of Subject - Predicate as a clause structure
in coding its representational meaning and the role of Theme - Rheme as a sentence syntactic
structure in organizing and conveying communicative meanings. In line with this approach,
the syntactic analysis of Vietnamese sentences will satisfy both the typological and the
universal adequacy.
[11.322]
Khang is a minority population group, living in the Northern mountainous area (such
as Son La, Dien Bien, Lai Chau and Lao Cai). Khang language has not been studied much.
Moreover, Khang language is one of the languages which are in the danger of vanishing.
Most of Khang people are learning Thai language. So that, the study of Khang language is
both scientifically and humanely meaningful. It helps to conserve Khang language and
culture. This report describes Khang phonetics in a synchronic way. This is the first time the
features of Khang phonetics are pointed out specifically in many aspects, i.e. the feature of
317
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
phonology, the cadence system, first sound system, the vowel sound and the end sound
system. On studying features of Khang language phonic and phonology, we can conclude
that:
As compared with Mon - Khmer language in Vietnam and other languages which is
classified in the same group with Khang language such as Kho Mu, Xinh Mun, O Du, the
structure of Khang phonology is much easier.
In return, Khang is the only language in the Khmu group which has plentiful cadence
system (5 sounds). The number of sounds and the feature of phonic - phonology in relation to
the feature of segmental system are interesting information which allows linguists to clarify
the formation of cadence among other languages in the region.
[11.323]
318
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
of counterfactual conditionals links two real - world affairs in a less explicit and more
subjective manner than that in other conditionals such as predictive conditionals.
[11.324]
From the familiar Chinese characters, the ancestors of the Vietnamese have coined
many compound Nom characters using the semantic - phonetic compound principle
(combining a semantic character with a phonetic character) and the compound ideographic
principle (combining two semantic characters). In addition, in the Nom documents
representing the Vietnamese language, there exist many Nom characters formed by
combining two phonetic constituents, such as {另lánh + 令“lệnh} > tránh (lánh). or {古 cổ
+弄 lộng} *[kloΝ] > Sống. It can be considered that these characters are formed by the
compound phonetic principle, a principle never mentioned in the Luc Thu theory of Hua
Than of the Han Dynasty.
Researching extensively the phonetic compound characters of the Vietnamese, we
will encounter types of evidence that are much more diverse and complex than those known
to researchers. Providing these types of evidence and conducting grammatological analyses
on them in relation to historical linguistics are what we would like to present in this paper.
[11.325]
319
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
arguments, the author is inclined towards supporting Hoang Xuan Han's suggestion in
accepting Buồng thao in this line.
[11.326]
[11.327]
“language education” used here has two meanings being the language subject and language
as a means of instruction to teaching and learning. Accordingly, there are major language -
related issues in education which are teaching and learning language and language of
instruction.
This article focuses on two major today contents: 1/ Vietnamese language and
Vietnamese language education at school; 2/ The relation between Vietnamese language
legalized as the language “officially used at schools and other educational institutions” and
English as the world Lingua franca; 3/The relation between Vietnamese, ethnic minorities’
languages and foreign languages taught in ethnic minorities.
[11.328]
Vietnamese language, history and culture have been studied and taught at The Asian -
African Research Institute under the National Collective University of Lomonosov in
Moscow over fifty years.
We trained hundreds of Vietnamese experts in different major: philology, history and
economy.
In the very first year, we teach pronunciation. Students listen to the recorded cassette,
learn by heart poems and sing Vietnamese folk - songs. In the final year, they could introduce
themselves, their family, the Institute, Hanoi capital and Hoan Kiem Lake, Vietnam
geography and so on.
In the first two years, students learn standard Vietnamese grammar and build
Vietnamese vocabulary. Nowadays, many articles about Vietnam can be sought on the
Internet. We are very glad to see achievement of Vietnamese student in many aspects. We try
to attract students’ attention to unique characteristics of Vietnam. They have the opportunity
to read articles about Vietnamese tradition and practice, about its historical heritage,
ecological issues and tourism.
321
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
Let take this year as an example. We found many articles and color photos about Mid
- autumn activities organized by the Vietnam Museum of Ethnology, in which artisans taught
children to make lanterns, monks and many other toys.
We have Vietnamese teachers to teach twice a week. They explain many things to our
students, including lion dance, lantern parade. Those are the memory of their childhood in
Vietnam, which attracts all the students.
From the third year, students have to read articles about government and state visits,
international organizations, and political, social and economic issues. They practice
translating Vietnamese into Russia and vice versa.
Forth year students must have the ability to well listen to and directly interpret
political - social news. They must also be proficient in translation.
We try to not only teach them Vietnamese but also tell them stories about Vietnamese
people - known as “children of the Fairy and the Dragon” and the beautiful country.
Regarding difficulties, although Vietnamese is interesting and profound, it is its
profundity that makes us crazy. It is very difficult to explain the difference between
synonyms, for instance, present, show, perform, express… Moreover, we are lack of audio -
video facilities for students.
[11.329]
Pham Hien, MA
322
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
references to ground elements and relatively rich descriptions of the physical settings in
which movement takes place. As a whole, the regular patterns of motion event expressions
are consistent with the characterization of Vietnamese as belonging to the class of
equipollently - framed languages (Slobin, 2004).
[11.330]
Hanoi is being expanded. It will be included the whole of Hatay province, the Melinh
district (Vinh Phuc) and 4 communes of Hoabinh. Hanoi people will be included Kinh and
ethnic minority people. Will Hanoi language be complicated? A lot of people, include some
members of the National Assembly are worrying about this problem. On the linguistics
aspect, this report analyses and comment about Hanoi language in the new circumstance. It
will develop following the new trend, which is appropriate with its role in the new period.
[11.331]
1. In most of the ellipsis we have mentioned, most of ellipsis can be recovered partly
or wholly by contrasting present dependant clause with compatible interlocutor.
Repetition, synonym have compatible norm of structure is the premise for inferring
the putative/assumed structure. These are the explicit signals for researchers to base on.
However, in other dependant Subject - Predicate ellipsises, it is difficult to trace the signal
although listeners or readers can fully understand or even hardly realize the abnormality.
Halliday and Hasan call these signals exophoric ‘Textual/normal ellipsis is the repetition
relation. Sometimes pre - supposition in ellipsis structure is exophoric ……that is the context
which can give necessary information to understand the meaning’ [Halliday & Hasan 1976].
323
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
Our presentation will focus on 2 special ellipses, they are special in terms of context
and degree of ellipsis. There are whole ellipses based on context (exophoric) and leaving out
the whole sentence (silence).
2. Subject - Predicate ellipsis based on exophoric
This is a kind of ellipsis in which context plays an important role because there are
utterances in document that readers can hardly find out the direct addresses as in others. (For
example: Anh cứ hát. ø Hết sức hát. ø Há miệng to mà hát…) but it appears and exits based
on contextual reference, for example: (Bàn ba: ø Nam tái. Khong bia. ø Khong quay. Tất cả
100 ngàn). Obviously, encoding the meaning needs a number of factors involving in
communication by series of utterance. Short utterance itself can not have self value. In
situational deixis, coherence is the frame for the existence of dependent clause because it is
hard to indentify transitional signals. However, coherence has various expression, multi -
direction so it needs careful exploration to give exact ground/basis.
3. Silence - pragmatic ellipsis
In communication, we can find many ‘leaving out utterance’ situation in which
speaker keeps silence or a short document is interrupted. The said silence is whole ellipsis, it
is abnormal in normal conversation. A normal conversation has addresser and addressee
(speaker and listener). Nonetheless, in a sense, addresser can temporally interrupt the
conversation with a transitional silence, which is a whole ellipsis with conversation meaning.
It is difficult to recover whole ellipsis. In fact, silence should be considered as one
turn ellipsis of communicator. Turn can be one or more than one utterances but the meaning
lies in the answer with the meaning yes or no. Moreover, silence functions as implicit
message whose meaning/value is defined by previous utterance (if silence is at the end of the
utterance) or following utterance (if silence is at the middle). Without these transitional
utterances, reader can not encode the real meaning of silence.
4. From the research/presentation we can conclude that dependant Subject - Predicate
ellipsis in Vietnamese has different content and function, from this difference we can check
the informative function of Vietnamese words especially functional words. The effect/
control of present context allows functional words to cover the syntax and semantic function.
Silence (whole ellipsis) is one kind of notable expressions when it is considered as hidden
semantic message with various meaning and wholly context dependence.
324
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.332]
In many different cultures, the human face is commonly considered one of the most
characteristic symbols. The human face, when expressed, contains many meanings, from the
appearance to the character, from the attitude to the fate and position of man. Due to this case
as it may be, when expressing the meanings relating to the human face, the word ‘mặt’ as
from a simple noun to a complex noun phrase, including idioms and proverbs, usually creates
very living and colorful images. This paper aims at (1) investigating the core meanings of the
word ‘mặt’ and its related meanings, (2) pointing out the co - structural features of the word
‘mặt’ with other words - both functional and lexical, and (3) through such investigation and
observation, discovering the cultural values behind these phenomena.
[11.333]
hand, pieces relating to commerce, navigation and suchlike, while helpful to reconstruct
historical facts, events and mores, offer very limited value to the Vietnamese linguist, save
for odd words or phrases; moreover, these are spelled for the convenience of the European
end user and have no pretence of accuracy.
In many cases religious archives are different. Prejudices have led some researchers
to underestimate them, so that they are generally underused.
Their authors are mostly Western missionaries or clergy, yet they benefit almost
always from the input of native Vietnamese speakers. The purpose of these two sets of
authors was to convince, to reach into the minds and hearts of listeners. In their writings there
is, therefore, a constant emphasis on semantic and phonetic correctness. Though the results
might be uneven - not totally successful - , their overall contribution to historical linguistics is
of great value and, of course, irreplaceable.
The talk will give examples of archival material, found in Lisbon, Rome and Paris,
that has not yet been put to good use, and that may help developing and integrating research
and study in this field.
[11.334]
When An Nam Quoc Dich Ngu (ANQDN) in Tu Di Quang Ky was compiled, the
author both referred and corrected the way to transcribe Vietnamese words using Chinese
characters in An Nam Dich Ngu (ANDN). Differences of those works are analyzed from the
point of view of historical phonetics to convert to some features on the way to transcribe in
ANQDN. After comparing and surveying the objects, we conclude as follows:
(1) The author of ANQDN tended to avoid transcribed Vietnamese words with the
structure more complex than Chinese characters at that time such as words with initial
consonant complex or with pre - syllable.
326
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
(2) Contrary to the ANDN compiling motto, the author of ANQDN was not affected
by the way to use Chinese characters when Vietnamese words were transcribed in Vietnam
(meaning Demotic script) but based on Chinese characters of that time to transcribe
Vietnamese words.
(3) By analyzing the way to transcribe Vietnamese words, whose final consonant is
stop sound, particularly the way to use Chinese characters together with entering tone to
transcribe Vietnamese words, whose final consonant is not stop sound, we know that the
author of ANQDN is affected by the traditional way to read Chinese characters (medieval
Chinese characters) less than the author of ANDN.
[11.335]
The influence of a donor language on a receiving one has always been permanent and
become increasingly frequent in most Diasporas. Code - switching, a term used in many
different meanings in the literature of bilingual discourses, is a way to construct characteristic
of a given ethnic category and at the same time, to claim category memberships for both
addressers and addressees in their languaging process. This paper addresses the question how
code - switching is used to express and negotiate identity in the Viet diasporas. Besides, it is
a study of how identities are constructed through discourses and vary across interactions
rather than such social addresses of speakers as ethnicity, sex, age etc. Further, with
qualitative analyses on the media in Viet diasporas, the paper shows how specific language
choices may be may tied to diasporic norms to perform preexisting identity categories of
interlocutors in various geographical areas.
327
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11. 336]
Thongphet Kinsada
Laos is a country rich in languages and intangible culture. Within its diverse ethnic
population are cultures and languages which have never been studied or recorded. As the
globe continues to shrink with advances in transportation, technology and communication, it
is important that these cultures and languages are documented before they are lost to the
world forever.
I am the director of the Institute for Linguistic Research. Our Institute has the
mandate to explore and record the various languages spoken in Laos. Although we are
limited by lack of funds, personnel and training, we have made a start. In 2005 we did a pilot
survey on the languages and dialects of Thatdeng District in Sekong Province. This paper
focuses on the rich variety found among the Katu language spoken there.
[11.337]
As Japanese society rapidly becomes aging, it is thought that only Vietnam can give a
solution to that serious problem. The evidence is that there are common culture
characteristics between the two countries, such as Chinese culture and Confucian tenets. In
order to strengthen the close and friendly relationship of the two countries, we propose the
restoring of Han ideogram education all over Vietnam. The East Asian region is considered
to be the region of Han ideogram culture. Countries in this region have developed their
cultures with the Han ideogram, accessing to Han ideogram, integrating the countries’
common culture via Han ideogram or Han scripts. We hope that a cultural and economic
community like the European Union will be created in the East Asia. We would firstly use
Han scripts and then Han ideogram if possible. Currently, the handwritten Han script is not
so popular, and can be replaced by typing Han scripts. The Vietnamese word “hinh chu nhat”
328
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
(rectangle) when expressing in the form of Han ideogram is called “nhat”. This means that
the imaging of Han ideogram “nhat” is still recalled in the spirit of modern Vietnamese. By
learning Han ideogram, Vietnamese people not only have profound knowledge of their
language, but find it easier to learn other East Asian languages such as Chinese and Japanese.
This is also helpful in preserving and inheriting the technical and cultural heritage by Han
original word which is cultural like Latin and ancient Greek. It is known that some Japanese
people believe their inheritor may be Vietnamese but not Japanese. It is also ideal that the
East Asian people cooperate to educate their children. In order to make that ideal education
come true, as well as to spread the traditional and technical culture, Han ideogram should not
be missed out. In order not to be left behind from the region, we believe that Vietnam and
North Korea should cooperate to restore Han ideogram education.
[11. 338]
Long since 1865, when the first newspaper in “quoc ngu” came into being, Ho Chi
Minh City (henceforth HCMC) has been regarded as the cradle of journalism. Together with
great growth in many aspects, journalism in HCM has dramatically developed in both
quantity and quality. Its activities are putting forth current issues of internationalisation and
preservation of the identity of the Vietnamese language. This is also the characteristic that
attracts the concern of various research circles
Compared to that in the entire country, the look of journalism in HCMC has peculiar
traits which, in our opinion, do not originate from the yes/no opposition, but take shape from
a wide range of emphases.
One of the prominent features of modern journalism is the interaction between
journalism and the public. Journalism in Vietnam after innovation has paid attention to it, but
the realities of journalism in HCMC have created the great resonance. This is a way to raise
the prestige of a newspaper, orient public opinion, and put pressure on the local
329
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
330
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
[11.339]
331
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
and Demotic scripts are still considered as valuable cultural heritage and are deeply
researched.
[11. 340]
1. Our research is to focus on idioms that have not only representational meanings but
also critical implication and praising implication from delivers to targeted persons.
2. The idioms were selected for this study by the criterion that they have either
praising implication or critical implication: 779 idioms have been selected; out of them, 137
have implications of praising and the rest has critical implications. If these idioms are divided
by subjects such as personal characteristics, attributes and behaviors, it is found that 21
subjects have implications of praising and 51 subjects have critical implications. (The
statistic may be different depending on the detail of analysis).
3. Comments:
3.1 The number of idioms and subjects that have critical implications is much greater
than that of those which have implications of praising.
3.2 The number of idioms that have a praising implication of quality, personality,
behavior and attitude and the like is 76.
The number of idioms that have praising implications of personal attributes of
physical appearance including those of outside - personality such as wealthy, health and the
same is 61.
So the number of idioms that have praising implications of personal quality,
personality, behavior and attitude is greater, but not dominantly, than that of those which
have praising implications of personal attributes of physical appearance.
Generally speaking, among those idioms that have praising implications, their
representational meanings are abstractive and conditioning such as “Dep Nhu tien/ as
beautiful as an angel”, and few of them have specific meanings such as “Mat phuong may
ngai/ (a woman) with beautiful eyes and eyebrows”, “Trang nhu ngo can/as white as snow”.
332
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
333
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
3.4 In terms of formal structure, comparative idioms such as “khinh khinh nhu chinh
mam thoi/ as disdainful as heavily stale fish - sauce” takes up a very small portion (107
proverbs) among those which have praising and critical implications. The rest of idioms, 672
idioms, are all metaphorical ones. For example:
Qua cau rut van (destroy the drawbridge after crossing)
Theo dom an tan (live at other people’s expense [opportunism])
Uong nuoc ca can (drink up anything).
The meaning manifestations of idioms with critical implications are very delicate,
figurative and sharp.
3.5. Within idioms which are descriptive of characteristic, quality, and behaviors,
Vietnamese people give more priorities to discovering, pointing out and criticizing the bad
than priorities to do so with the good. However, what type of these idioms they usually use
requires another research.
4. The above discussion is expected to partly shows Vietnamese people’s linguistic
expressions of perceptions about aesthetic, morality, or about their world outlook, their
conception of life, through one part of their vocabulary - idioms./.
[11. 341]
Complaint is a speech act which is commonly used in almost all languages in the
world and is often considered by researchers as a face - threatening act. Due to its potentially
face threatening nature, when making a complaint, speakers usually resort to different
pragmatic strategies to minimize the degrees of face threat. Yet, languages differ in their
conventions on the degrees of face threat of each speech act and the power of each linguistic
device and a socio - pragmatic strategy in redressing the face loss. This is why when
334
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
foreigners speak Vietnamese, if they do not have a solid background of Vietnamese norms of
communication, misunderstanding and breakdown of communication may occur.
By comparing the complaints used by Vietnamese speakers and Chinese learners of
Vietnamese in similar situations in Discourse Completion Tasks (DTC), the paper will
highlight the similarities and differences in the semantic formula and linguistic expressions
used to make complaints by Vietnamese speakers and Chinese learners of Vietnamese. The
results show that notwithstanding obvious similarities, the complaint behavior of Vietnamese
speakers and Chinese learners of Vietnamese differ in certain interesting ways, reflecting the
underlying psycho - cultural characteristics of each culture.
By comparing the complaints made by Chinese learners of Vietnamese with the
preferred complaints made by Vietnamese speakers in similar situations, the paper will
pinpoint the potential errors made by Chinese learners in making complaints in Vietnamese,
thus helping reduce conflicts in cross - cultural communications.
[11. 342]
1. Vietnam entered into global integration and exchanges at the very beginning of
national renovation. With an open - market economy, it has welcomed all the countries in the
world, particularly in the ASEAN region as close friends. A wide horizon is welcoming us
ahead. On the other hand, opportunities always go along with challenges. In spite of the lack
of an official legal document on regulation, the position of the Vietnamese has been tacitly
recognized as a national language. With Vietnam is new position in international arena, the
position of its language become more widespread at the same time because any urgent need,
e.g. cultural or commercial exchanges, collaboration or cooperation, technological
transferences or applications must overcome the linguistic barriers to be resolved.
2. We are witnessing a change of linguistic functioning of the Vietnamese; it means
that this language takes a new role and position in socio - cultural life in Vietnam and abroad
335
Panel 11: Linguistics and Vietnamese language
in the period of international exchanges and integration. In some certain circumstances, the
Vietnamese is able to “catch up” with the most widespread languages in the world.
And in new exchanging conditions, we recognize also new neologisms at properly
linguistic levels.
Therefore, within socio - cultural exchanges during its development, the Vietnamese
has had remarkable changes in functioning role and also in inner linguistic system.
Those two socio - linguistic aspects are really in interactions. As a result, it is clear
that the Vietnamese have definite changes at every linguistic level with its more widespread
position in national socio - cultural life and in international arena.
Regretfully, some linguistic changes, especially phonetic neologisms and its writing
do not catch up with current situation, and some borrowings are truly standardized so late by
a timely governmental decision. Therefore, there are both times and places where the
facultative variants (in reading, speaking and writing) which are not easily standardized in a
short time.
3. In conclusion, every language develops across its changes. And in the context, user
of the Vietnamese language, in particular linguistic researchers, decision - makers and
planning - makers should be very conscious of the things that they can and must do
immediately for a better future of the Vietnamese language, as our country goes really in
international integration.
336
PANEL 12
VIETNAMESE LITERATURE AND ART
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.343]
During the 1968 Tet Offensive, the imperial citadel of Hue was almost completely
destroyed. Today, as millions of tourists flock to WTO - member nation Vietnam to view the
tombs of 19th century monarchs and the remnants of the once - magnificent palace, few know
that colonial - era films reveal the original grounds and interiors of Hue and many are
available for viewing. While it was part of French Indochina, Vietnam was one of many
locations where the French colonial government commissioned thematic film content for
propaganda; and Vietnamese spectators at that time were subjected to the conventions of
French cinema. Although the recorded history of early cinema often overlooks film culture
details in colonial territories, archival prints and documents represent an alternative history
that demands exploration.
As recent studies further integrate marginalized territories and populations into the
world historical narrative, film historians are compelled to ask: How and when did motion
pictures arrive in this place? How and when did local people start to make their own films?
What films did they make? What did local people see on screen? To a large extent the early
film history in former colonies is poorly understood because locating colonial records was
unfeasible in the past. Toward improving knowledge of this kind, the government of Vietnam
published an official history of the national cinema in 2003 that begins with a chapter on the
colonial era. The text inspires many questions and serves as a point of entry, a discursive
structure where none previously existed.
My research supplements the official historical record, as others have done, with
archival documentation. The official Vietnamese film history claims, for example, that in
1926 the first films produced and directed by a Vietnamese person succeeded with local
audiences in movie theaters. French archival documents, however, suggest that rather than
being an exemplar of Vietnamese identity and self - determination the work was most likely
commissioned by the colonial authorities and distributed in France as propaganda first. (IND
GGI 64381) It can now be viewed, in fact, on the Garment Patches archives website. The
essay below contains highlights of my research on the colonial film culture in Vietnam
339
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
beginning with the introduction of the medium in 1896 and ending with this paradoxical start
of indigenous production in 1926.
The archival material falls generally into two categories that illustrate some of the
questions arising from research. One group of documents concerns efforts to control the
motion picture phenomenon in the colonial territory. This category includes official policies
and actions which were often reactions to events, but it also introduces the more general
context of public exhibition. The other group of documents contains the film titles and prints
that were produced in what is now Vietnam. Although my research presents new information
in both areas, many questions require further inquiry, and for the purpose of this essay I will
limit my observations to aspects of control.
It should be clear from the outset, however, that a country called Vietnam was not on
the map until after WWII. The name itself is a vestige of an ancient Chinese tributary system
that applied to the people of the northern Red River valley when they were subjected to
Chinese domination, reinterpreted through the discourse of 20th century revolutionary
politics. Throughout the 19th century, monarchs of the Nguyen Dynasty, established in 1802
on the central coast after centuries of conquest and civil war, had changed the name of their
state several times before the French began the colonial occupation in stages, beginning in
1857. (Woodside 120) Not until 1887 were the five major territories of French Indochina
consolidated and General Government offices established in Hanoi. Three of the territories,
Tonkin, Annam, and Cochin china, and their inhabitants correspond to contemporary
Vietnam and appear in colonial documents and films. These were French constructs that
combined political and economic domination with ethnographic research. Colonial - era
filmmakers produced a body of work coinciding with the movie business there but
functioning outside of its more widely known history.
The method of extracting records of colonial - era film production and reception that
took place within currently recognized borders is a legitimate method of configuring a
national cinema narrative when applied to postcolonial geography. Once it is assembled
chronologically, the material evidence becomes an historical object, and the Vietnamese
government initiated this task in the 1950s, compiling available references according to its
own ideological norms. Several texts in Vietnamese, English, French and Japanese, with
information on the colonial period, restate facts that first appeared in colonial and
Vietnamese journals before being assembled in 1983’s Lich Su Dien anh Cach Mang Viet
Nam - So Thao (History of Vietnamese Revolutionary Cinema - A Rough Sketch). Little
340
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
more was done to extend the scope of those few pages until the Lich Su Dien Anh Viet Nam
Quyen 1 (History of Vietnamese Cinema Volume One) arrived in 2003, with more than 20
pages of new information on the colonial period. More recently, Panivong Norindr’s entry in
the Encyclopedia of Early Cinema edited by Richard Abel (2007), and the research of Peter
Bloom on the interwar film policies of colonial France have contributed additional insights.
My own research, obtained from archives in France and Vietnam, comprises a catalogue
reasons of 243 films and a detailed commentary on the 2003 official government history of
Vietnamese cinema. When combined with documents on the local distribution and reception
of movies in the territory, an autonomous discourse of colonial cinema in Vietnam emerges. I
suggest that this discourse and its constituent parts resist interpretation until further research
articulates their contours more reliably.
[12.344]
341
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.345]
A person of frequent self - reflection can be found in the poetry of the Tran Dynasty,
Which attempted to retlect the beauty, the preciousness and the nobleness of human beings as
well as the limits and the tragedies of human life. Sometimes he looked inward himself to
think about the meaning and the existence of incarnation. That is the self - reflection at
mankind level with philosophical meaning. Sometimes he also looked inward himself to
examine his own actions in order to know what he had done and what he had not done yet in
his life for evaluating himself fairly and objectively, and the most important: for
understanding himself. That is the self - reflection at individual level with human life
meaning.
At mankind level, more than anyone else, Tran Thai Tong always showed the concern
about the changes in human’s condition. The conception “Man’s body is like a flash of
lighting which exists and disappears in a moment” was contemplated and realized by a lot of
images. Although originating from Buddhism view, it had a humane sense in reminding
342
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
people to look back to have a meaningful living and to avoid wasting their lives with
ephemeral things. Recluse Tue Trung, Tran Thanh Tong, Tran Nhan Tong used to say about
their experiences in verifying the truth of life, but in just the moment discovering the
miraculous piece of music in one’s heart, man simultaneously felt an endlessly deep
loneliness. At individual level, typifying for reflecting consciousness, Tran Minh Tong’s
poem “The rain at night” could not be ignored. The act of the king who courageously
confessed about his fault 30 years before and imprisoned himself in a regret which tormented
him forever elevated him to a respectable height. Besides, at the end of Tran’s dynasty, in the
poetic tendency of worrying about life and people, poet Tran Nguyen Dan with his “self -
shame” permanently harassed his mind showed a true intellectual’s good sense and heart for
the life.
The emotion of human life with philosophical sense which originated from the self -
reflection of a thirsty mind in searching for the truth of life led man to a deep feeling of
loneliness as well as indispensable tragedies of human existence. That’s why he accepted and
solved it with a clear and unruffled mind. On the other hand, the emotion of human life with
social sense which originated from the self - reflection of a mind directing forward the people
brought to the man in poetry a beauty of self - sacrifice and devotion. The humane beauty
remarkably contributed to confirm a great personality of man in “Dong A” age as well as an
immortal impression of an unrepeated period of poetry.
[12.346]
In the year of 2000, the author defended a thesis entitled “A study on Thach Lam’s
short stories” at the Faculty of Literature of the Institute for Social and Humanitarian
Sciences (Hanoi State University). Analyzing of some Thach Lam’s short stories from a new
point of view shows that the most of them were written in an impressionistic manner. Thach
Lam originally does not except a plot, considered it unimportant, the only personal sensations
have a great importance for him, and this is the starting point for creating an impression of
sadness towards the life, in spite of the notion that only this life is firm and lasting.
343
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
There is also a new opinion on the literary works of another author from Tu Luc Van
Doan group – Khai Hung, some critics suppose that his short stories are written more finely
than his novels, with less action. But whether a literary work with maximum action in it
necessarily has the most artistic value? Khai Hung first of all pays attention to manifestations
of human psychology, try to reach the inner life, emotions of human being. That’s why, his
short stories are full of innermost feelings and monologues of personages, and are lack of
action (Dọc đường gió bụi, Tiếng dương cầm, Điên, Đào Mơ). Khai Hung’s style is based on
his individual emotions evolved from human impressions faced to all spiritual life
manifestations. His personages conceive the surrounding world and behave delicate with
other persons’ souls, mostly through their feelings. Due to those feelings, Khai Hung’s short
stories are enriched with consonant, kindhearted souls, and those very feelings define a
special quality of his literary works – clear and vague, lasting and faltering at the same time.
Alike Thach Lam, Khai Hung rejects the stories’ plot, and he considers his individual
impressions are the most important. Khai Hung’s personages are not the example of strict
patterns, the author observes their destinies, analyses deeply small details, makes the reader
sympathize with those destinies. Human psychology is the biggest mystery, which is worth of
special investigation. Khai Hung’s short stories are full of emotions, impressions, and they
make the reader start thinking about himself, about his own personality.
[12.347]
Literary works are ruled over by two basic phases: composition and literary receipt.
The era, nation psychology, and political situation have direct influence on the composition
and literary receipt. The era is generally characterized by the development of the world and
mankind and likes great milestones affecting many nations such as Renaissant Middle Age,
and Light Age in the West. It is closer and more direct for nation psychology such as the
heroic tradition of Vietnamese people, democratic and humane tradition of French. Each
nation forms the own way of thinking such as Chinese and Indian in the East or Germany
thought is different from French one. Nation thought directly contributes to form art thought,
which is stable and unchanged. It is well - known that the thought of Nguyen Du and Ho
Xuan Huong appeared after 300 years, and new poetry appeared after 150 years from Le
344
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
Thanh Tong dynasty. During development process of nation psychology, the age situation
strongly affects composition and literary receipt. Two patriotic wars developed the wartime
psychology and literary works, which served for the present situation in time and acted as
propaganda, were focused on. Works that leant towards minor themes away from the present
situation and sloppy ones were criticized and eliminated. Vietnamese literature in the 20th
century suffered from much impact of the age situation. Literature in the early tens years of
the century is the mustering among many sources including reality, romance, and revolution.
Romantic literature was disregarded, even eliminated during war decades. New poetry was
recognized in the true sense after 60 years (1932 - 1992). Tu luc van đoan was valued as
proper as the appearing time after nearly 6 decades. For the realistic literature, homogeneous
writers like Ngo Tat To, Nam Cao were easy to be accepted. Vu Trong Phung who gave
diversified expression ways suffered difficulties for many centuries. Vu Trong Phung is
considered as the most excellent in prose up to now. On the other hand, many works which
were written to propagandize political tasks of the age effectively is gradually forgotten when
the political situation pass over such as Hon dat, Nguoi me cam sung, song nhu anh, Ho song
va chien dau,...
Literary works should have true value, serve for the present situation, and have long -
term value. Having high caliber thought, reflecting nature of the age under the own and
creative filling of artists, having artistic polish,... makes the work not to be floated with time
and early forgotten. Writers must have talent, actively absorb values of the age with creation,
and have distant vision
[12.348]
In the history of Vietnamese intellectual and cultural progression, each ethnic group
within the fifty - four ethnic communities has incessantly reinforced and enriched inter -
ethnic relations through the synthesis of traditional cultural values and the selective adoption
of other groups’ novel cultural values. In order to be able to identify the transformation of
culture from tradition to modernity within the context of globalizes exchanges and from the
345
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
perspective of nation - states, the preservation and development of its national cultural
essence and of ethnic cultures are of great significance as Vietnam participates in a dialogue
with other cultures or civilizations within the region or beyond.
The distinct values of each culture will be clearly pronounced in the process of
cultural exchanges and interactions. As a result, in - depth and comprehensive investigation
and research on different aspects of ethnic cultures need recognition because ethnic culture,
folk culture, and folk literature coexist in a mutually - reinforced manner. Folk culture,
especially in the form of folk literature - an element of folk culture - has existed and
functioned at the same time as the process of ethnic identity formation in Vietnam. Folk
literature has reflected and also preserved and crystallized the cultural values of Vietnam’s
many ethnic groups. A case in point is the folktales of ethnic groups portraying varying
dimensions of cultural life, ranging from daily activities, customs, religions, and life
experiences to ordinary awareness, all of which represent both the material and spiritual life
of the ethnic groups. Through folktales, we may identify the origin of different cultural forms
containing regional and local characteristics as well as a particular group’s - or the entire
nation’s - cultural distinctiveness.
The use of folktales to decode popular culture from its origins, and to trace
relationships between the ethnic groups’ various cultural forms, will bring about unexpected
discoveries on traditional cultural values reflecting each ethnic group’s essence. To carry out
research on the contacts, exchanges, acculturation, evolution, reform, and development of
Vietnamese culture between ethnic groups and the Kinh (Viet) through folktales should be
conducted on a large scale.
[12.349]
Globalization is a rule of the era. Its main representative is economic, which has
brought about opportunities for technological, financial and information democratization. It is
two - folded in terms of both empowering and deprivation. Attention should be paid to the
difference between the terms globalization, globalize and localization.
346
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
347
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.350]
Translation is a bridge between cultures, is the road from heart to heart of nations.
Together with the introduction and promotion of the image of Vietnamese people and
country, social, cultural, economic, political achievements of the Country, for a long time,
many generations of Vietnamese spend great effort for the work of translation with the aim to
introduce the Vietnamese literary achievements to foreign friends. In this field, together with
us, there are many friends from foreign countries participating with a great enthusiasm - they
are researchers and translators - in short Vietnam ologists.
In the first international meeting of Vietnamese literature translators, which organized
in Hanoi on December 2002, we had a chance to introduce a report on the overview of the
above - mentioned issue with the title “Vietnamese Literature comes to universal friends”.
The report initially mentioned the milestones of translation and introduced literary
achievements to other languages. Names of Vietnamese and foreign translators ware also
mentioned. In the today report, making a deeper step into the same theme, we would like to
start with a study on translators (at first foreign translators) of two masterpieces,
representative of Vietnamese literature of two periods: Truyen Kieu - Nguyen Du (18
century) and Prison Diary (20 century). At the moment we have known that Truyen Kieu was
translated into 10 languages, including 10 versions to English, 13 versions to French, 10
versions from Vietnamese - Nom back to ancient Chinese Character, 4 versions to Japanese.
“Prison diary” by Ho Chi Minh was translated into 25 languages with 40 versions including 5
versions to English, and was re - translated many times in Russia, Mongolia, Lao, Czech and
Japan. Come together with those versions of translation, there are big numbers of
translators…
Studying deeper about translators of those version of translation, we learn quite many
interesting things: the motive of approaching to those masterpiece are different, the
understanding, the view as well as asses about those two masterpieces are different,
348
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
translation progress, creation of the original version in the translation version… From those
studies, we affirm more the value of those two masterpieces, understand more about the
grand father heritage, reaffirm the belief and proud of our culture - literature.
[12.351]
Around the time of Vietnamese independence from China in 939 CE, Vietnamese
scholars invented chu Nom as an ideographic script to represent Vietnamese speech. From
the 10th century and into the 20th, much of Vietnamese literature, philosophy, history, law,
medicine, religion, and government policy was written in Nom script. During the 14 years of
the Tay - Son emperors (1788 - 1802), all administrative documents were written in chu
Nom. Approximately 1,000 years of Vietnamese cultural history is recorded in this unique
system. This heritage is now nearly lost. Most Vietnamese cannot read Nom. Most of its texts
are in physical peril, destroyed by wars, fires, humidity, and bookworms.
Because Nom represents Vietnamese speech, not Chinese, Nom poetry in the hands of
great masters like Nguyen Trai (1380 - 1442) and, later, Nguyen Du (1765 - 1820) may be
seen as the greatest expression of Vietnamese humanism. In the pen of Ho Xuan Huong,
Nguyen Du’s younger contemporary, we find a poetry that speaks to the human condition in
a daring, unprecedented way.
Ho Xuan Huong - her given name can be translated as “Spring Essence” - was born
around 1780 at the end of the second Le Dynasty, a period of calamity and social
disintegration. Her fame in Vietnam as a poet and cultural figure continues to this day. A
concubine, although a high - ranking one, she followed Chinese classical styles in her poetry,
but preferred to write in Nom, i.e. in Vietnamese. And while her prosody followed classical
Chinese forms, her poems were anything but conventional: Whether mountain landscapes, or
longings after love, or apparently about such common things as a fan, weaving, some fruit, or
even a river snail, almost all her poems were double entendres with hidden sexual meanings.
In a Confucian tradition that banished the nude from art, writing about sex was unheard of.
349
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
And, if this were not enough to incur disfavor in a time when impropriety was punished by
the sword, she wrote poems which ridiculed the authority of the decaying Buddhist church,
the feudal state, and Confucian society. Yet, because of her stunning poetic cleverness, she
and her poems survived. Her poems were copied by hand for almost 100 years before they
finally saw a woodblock printing in 1909.
In 2000, Copper Canyon Press published my translations of this poet in Spring
Essence: The Poetry of Ho Xuan Huong. The book was published in English, modern
Vietnamese quoc - ngu, and in the original Nom. It was the first time that Nom has been
printed in True Type. It received a startling reception. The preparation of that book led to the
founding of The Vietnamese Nom Preservation Foundation (http://nomfoundation.org), a
nonprofit agency devoted to digital preservation and study of 1000 years of writing in chu
Nom. Since then, the Foundation has taken the lead in the electronic, digital preservation of
Nom.
In a sense, Ho Xuan Huong, often called “the Queen of Nom poetry,” has called us to
the digital preservation of a great world heritage that resides in Nom writing.
[12.352]
1. Folk literature has created its long lasting values that people in contemporary society
still receive with their interests and passions. Thus, the folk literature works that were
published centuries ago have been reedited and republished many times in contemporary
society. President Ho Chi Minh calls these works as precious stones that we are to make
more beautiful and brighter. Those are collections such as Kho tang truyen co tich Viet Nam
[Treasure of Vietnamese Folk Tales], Kho tang tuc ngu nguoi Viet [Treasure of Proverbs of
the Viet], Kho tang ca dao nguoi Viet [Treasure of Folk Verses of the Viet], and so on.
2. In comparison to the West and North America, Vietnam’s folk literature has its longer
life because the industrialization and urbanization process occurs later and the commune and
village relationships, especially village culture are long lasting. Those are reasons that in
contemporary society folk literature is still well preserved in the memory of elderly people.
350
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
Owing to this, at the end of the 20th to the beginning of the 21st century, there are new
collections of the folk literature that have been collected and published such as Van hoc dan
gian Soc Trang [Folk Literature of Soc Trang] (2002), Van hoc dan gian Bac Lieu [Folk
Literature of Bac Lieu] (2005), Kho tang Su thi Tay Nguyen [Treasure of Central Highlands’
Epics] (published from 2002 to 2007), and so on.
3.While in the West and North America, the folk literature is preserved in books, films,
pictures, or museums, in Vietnam, especially in countryside and mountainous areas, it still
exists in the real life. In the years of the 21st century, there are cradles mothers who lull with
traditional lullaby lyrics. Also, there are artists who perform folk songs or epics: Ha Thi Cau
who sings Hat Sam songs in Ninh Binh province, Trinh Thi Ram sings hat dam songs in Hà
Nam province, Đieu Kau performs Mnong epics, and Y Đieng performs Ede epics. The other
living traditions such as legends are acted in annual folk festivals.
4. On the basis of the traditional oral literature, there emerge some contemporary genres
of the folk literature such as proverbs, folk verses, humorous stories, and so on that reflect
today’ social multi - dimensional life.
5. Folk literature has existed or has emerged in the works by contemporary writers,
poets, screenplay writers.
Therefore, in Vietnamese contemporary society, folk literature does not fall into
oblivion or disappear, but is revitalized and exists in various forms.
Due to the particular characteristics of folk literature and the development of
advanced technology in contemporary society, the collecting methods, publications, and
teaching of folk literature have been renovated. That means that they do not only rely on
texts, but also on sound and graphic features of performances in the holistic culture and
anthropology.
351
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.353]
Up to now, folklore from all over the world have had close relationship and have
affected each other. In this process, there are many primary texts retold so many times, added
and readjusted to suit each nation’s aesthetic standards. Comparing the fable “Belling the
Cat” between the text by Aesop and the text by the Vietnamese will show which the
Vietnamese borrowed and which the Vietnamese created.
“Belling the Cat” criticizes the bad leaders who always ask for privileges and refuse
hard works. By using colorful, beautiful words, they make the others scarifice for their
happiness. A good lesson in this case, never believes in bad leaders’ tongue.
The Vietnamese received “Belling the Cat” from Aesop and adjusted some things,
such as the characters’ names, the story structure and words… By that, Vietnamese culture
has been shown clearly.
[12.354]
* Ministry of Defense
** Institute for Cultural Research, VASS
After a brief presentation of general concept on epic, primary epics, ancient epics and
an introduction on the characteristics of Tay Nguyen (Central Highlands) epics in general and
Bana people’s epics in particular within the project “Investigation, collection, translation,
publication and preservation of Tay Nguyen epics” which is implemented by Vietnamese
Academy of Social Sciences, the authors concentrated interpret - from the aspects of culture
and ethnography - some elements related to the subject of searching for wife in recently
publicized Bana epics.
352
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
353
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.355]
[12.356]
“Tien dan nguoi yeu” (xong chụ xon xao) or “Saying goodbye to darling” is among
the first - class epic poems in the Thai Vietnam literature while Truyen Kieu or the Tale of
Kieu kiss one of the most outstanding work in the Vietnam middle age literature.
Studies have been carried out on the values of the two works and many achievements
have been gained. For Tien dan nguoi yeu, for certain reasons, it took a long time before any
study started. However there is yet any comparison between the two works by Thai people
and Kinh people, respectively, in terms of their historical significance and their format. This
article avails itself of the opportunity to be the pioneer in the direction.
Major contents in the article is as follows:
Similarities in terms of theme, plot, social nature of the main characters between the
two works.
Similarities and differences in their beginning motif.
Similarities and differences between the two works in their ending motifs.
An explanation of the similarities and differences by resorting to differences in
cultural traditions and those between oral and written literature.
[12.357]
Trinh Cong Son (1939 - 2001) is one of the most famous Vietnamese song writers. He
began his carrier as a musician in the late 1950’s writing beautiful love songs. He was a big
success in the early 1960’s with his marvelous “Diem xua” (Beauty of the Past) or “Bien
nho” (Nostalgic Sea) sung by the lady singer Khanh Ly.
After the middle 1960’s when the Vietnam War become more and more serious, he
started writing anti - war songs. He went to anti - war meetings organized by students,
carrying his guitar and accompanied by Khanh Ly. They performed many anti - war songs.
He created three types of anti - war songs: first, the description of daily life of people
in war time like “Dai bac ru dem”(Night Canon Lullaby) which describes citizens who
cannot sleep because of the noise of canon fire, or “Mot buoi sang mua xuan”(On a Spring
Morning), which describes a boy who steps on a mine.
355
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
The second type is about the crying of people. I describe “Tinh ca cua nguoi mat
tri”(Love Song of a Mad Woman), which cries about many boy friends all killed in different
battles, and “Ngu di con”(Sleep My Boy), a lullaby of a mother for her 20 years old son who
dies in the war.
The third type of song is an appeal for peace and reunification. An exempla is “Noi
vong tay lon”(The Big Dance Circle) which appeals for unity of the North and the South. It
was played on Saigon Radio on the evening of April 30, 1975, the date the war ended.
These anti - war songs were globally admired. They were a success in the USA and
France where big Vietnamese communities listened to them. Although the Vietnamese
community in Japan is rather small, these songs were popular there also. Trinh Cong Son had
the biggest success with his songs translated into Japanese. His anti - war song “Ngu di
con”(Sleep My Boy) was sung in Japanese by a famous folk singer and became a big hit song
of midnight radio listeners. Thus, Trinh Cong Son’s anti - war songs were universally popular
across frontiers.
Over time, his songs were accepted by all Vietnamese people. During the Vietnam
War, all Vietnamese governments prohibited them, but the people in the conflict listened to
them, even the soldiers of North Vietnam. After the War, Trinh Cong Son’s work before
1975 was prohibited in Vietnam, because they were considered “art of decadence” under the
former government. And for oversea Vietnamese, his songs do not have a good reputation
any more, because the musician was “a communist” who stayed in Vietnam. However,
overseas Vietnamese singers continued to sing them without presenting the composer’s
name. And in Vietnam, when the “Doi moi” period arrived, many Vietnamese people began
to listen to them again. We can see here the universality of these songs crossing political
events and time.
The child who stepped on a mine, the woman who become mad because of the death
of her boy friend and the mother who sings a lullaby for her son of 20 years, these themes
show us the love of human beings which surpass political opinion, frontiers or time. These
are anti - war songs for every war of mankind, not only for the Vietnam War.
That is why we can conclude that Trinh Cong Son’s anti - war songs are universal. As
long as mankind continues his vice, war, these songs will continue to be sung across time and
frontiers.
356
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.358]
For a long time in Vietnam, old books from 18th century to the earty years of the 19th
century such as: DAI VIET SU LOAI TIEP LUC (Vu Kham Lan), CONG DU TIEP KY (Vu
Phuong De), CONG DU TIEP KY TUC BIEN (Tran Tien?), TUC CONG DU TIEP KY
(Tran Tro), KIEN VAN TIEU LUC, TOAN VIET THI LUC (Le Qui Don), TANG
THUONG NGAU LUC (Nguyen An and Pham Dinh Ho), HOANG VIET THI TUYEN (Bui
Huy Bich), LICH TRIEU HIEN CHUONG LOAI CHI - VAN TICH CHI (Phan Huy Chu),
PHUNG of family annals at PHUNG XA, THACH THAT, SON TAY, specifically is KY
LUC TIEN TO SU TICH and MAI LINH HAU THANH MAU CHI TRUYEN… To 20th
century Duong Quang Ham wrote VIET NAM VAN HOC SU YEU (1941); Bui Van Nguyen
wrote LICH SU VAN HOC VIET NAM book 2 (1962) and VAN HOC VIET NAM X
century - first half of XVIII (1989); DINH GIA KHANH wrote VAN HOC CO VIET NAM
(1964) and VAN HOC VIET NAM X century - first half of XVIII (1977), THUC NGOC
TRAN VAN GIAP had written TIM HIEU KHO SACH HAN NOM book 1 (1970) and
LUOC TRUYEN CAC TAC GIA VIET NAM (1971), etc… wrote PHUNG KHAC KHOAN
was the half - blooded younger brother of NGUYEN BINH KHIEM; NGUYEN DƯ was the
student of NGUYEN BINH KHIEM; PHUNG KHAC KHOAN was classmate with
NGUYEN DƯ; PHUNG KHAC KHOAN had revised TRUYEN KY MAN LUC (NGUYEN
DƯ). That is the opinion of some old people according to the legend handed down from
generation to generation. Since their tine scholar researchers of the 20th and the 21th century
have replicated the legend.
In my opinion, what they said was not right. This article contributes to clarify four
issues. My answers to these questions are not same as what some old people have written.
357
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.359]
358
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
knowledge on France urged them to make comparisons between East and West, Eastern and
Western techniques, which are positive, reasonable and suited to progress rules of society and
trends of international integration.
Travel stories on France in the late nineteenth century and the early twentieth century
help to get evaluations on the relation between Vietnam and France more clearly and draw
experiences for future.
[12.360]
Literature of the Vietnamese who live overseas, or “Van hoc Hai ngoai”, is a special
phenomenon in the history of Vietnam’s literature. It has been the spiritual product of
Vietnamese communities in foreign country, and is closely attached to Vietnamese history
and culture. Up to now, there has been a limited attention paid to Literature of overseas
Vietnamese by researchers of letters. Moreover, the majority are on its contemporary, with a
few concerns with its other periods like medieval, early modern and modern time. That was
why the assessment of literature value in particular as well as Vietnamese cultural history
seemed to be rather unilateral, lack of objectiveness and consensus.
The article focuses on two targets: the first is to relocate the position and importance
of literature of overseas Vietnamese in Vietnam’s literacy history as an indispensable element
and at the same time to emphasize the need to place it in a greater sphere of Vietnamese
history and culture; the second is to re - evaluate the significance of one of the first literacy
works by overseas Vietnamese in Ly - Tran dynasty, i.e. Nam Ong mong luc of Ho Nguyen
Trung, which was not unanimously assessed by researchers on Vietnam’s literacy history.
359
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.361]
“Modern theater” refers to Vietnam theater born in 1921 under the influence
of French performing arts, which came to Vietnam together with other European
performing arts in the first half of the 20th century.
It was only until the early 20th century that Vietnamese people knew how to
write a drama in their own Vietnamese language, which tell of their own issues of
interest. It was also until then that these written plot was produced by Vietnamese
director and performed by Vietnamese artist so as to be watched by Vietnamese
audience at a Vietnamese theater. All these mark the official inception of
Vietnamese theater. Yet it is true to say that the premise for theater inception was
the translation of French - written plots by famous artists such as Moldier, into
Vietnamese, by Vietnamese people. Among those pioneers, Nguyen Van Vinh was
the first translator, who had his work printed on Indochina magazine.
The period from then until early 21st century witnessed historical ebbs and
flows. Foreign plots, namely of the French, former Soviet Union and other countries,
have been produced and successfully performed on the modern stage. Particularly
speaking, modernization and professionalisation was made to two steps, namely,
production and on - stage performance. We also sent directors and artists to study
overseas or in Vietnam, which is the biggest contribution of Vietnam modern theater
following national independence in 1945 and 1975.
Performing foreign drama is an important part of Vietnam modern theater.
However, there was a long period when the theater was deprived of audience. It was
following the effect of Berne Convention that foreign dramas were banned from
performing illegally. In that context, in 2005, the Theater Publisher was brave
enough to produce the plot for 100 world masterpieces and put forward the question
of their performance on the stage. They have received the answer from some theater,
which is: Why not? This paper takes up the question and tries to give the best
answer to the seminar. It should be noted that the question is pivotal to the survival
360
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
of Vietnam modern theater should we want to integrate with the world theater in our
own way.
[12.362]
“Tuong” has been recognized as a specific form of traditional stage of Vietnam. The
history of this art has two periods. “Tuong co” took shape from various form of folk play -
acting. It has been improving and completing it self and it has distinct play - acting,
information content. “Tuong co” was written in Sino - Nom script, therefore, with the
accusing the feudal system in 1945, composing “Tuong co” script was forbidden. Following
the “Tuong co”, “Tuong hien dai” was born with the same play - acting, the same music but
written in Vietnamese script (the national language of Vietnam which is created from Latin
characters).
“Tuong co” with its long developing history, voluminous writings, rich information
content, has gone deep into folk activities in recent centuries and become an important part of
the culture heritage of Vietnam in general and the history of Tuong of Vietnam in particular.
Regret that, nowadays, because of the limitation of script, “Tuong co” has not much of land
to grow. The national theatre of Tuong holds no play or extract of “Tuong co”. Some local
theatres of Tuong such as the theatres in Hue, Binh Dinh et cetera hold again only some plays
of Tuong co such as Son hau, Tam Quoc etc, whereas many other valuable plays such as
Luong quoc tra hon, Dinh Luu Tu etc, has never been restored. Meanwhile, masters of Tuong
are losing in oblivion and actors are unable to read the scripts, as a result the possibility to
preserve and restore these plays is fewer. Although the destiny of “Tuong co” in the long
journey of the culture had not few vicissitudes, there are many ancient scripts preserved in
both local and overseas establishments, professional and amateur Tuong companies, families
of artists of Tuong or their relatives et cetera
This article based on general research on the status of storing script of “Tuong co” of
Vietnam from Nguyen dynasty to the moment. (through documents in Sino - Nom and
361
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
research data at Tuong storing establishment). This will point out some statements about
“Tuong co” script reserves (status of the scripts, content of the most valuable scripts) and
from there bring out a project to preserve and restore plays of “Tuong co”. This also present
some solutions through exploiting ancient scripts of “Tuong co” to bring it closer to model
audiences, to make “Tuong co” become one of the most necessary spiritual activities of
Vietnamese nowadays, on the other hand to become an important part in developing cultural
tourism which will attract both local and overseas tourists.
[12.363]
The traditional concepts of the epic were based on two Ancient works, Iliad and
Odyssey. The epic was narrated in a grand style, a kind of narrative poem, usually called an
heroic poem, in which real or fictitious events, usually the achievements of some heros.
During recent years, the Vietnames folkloristics have discovered, collected and
pusblished many epics. It is difficult to claim that all of the works are the epics or not.
In this report, the main point is that the Vietnames epics have some separate
characteristics. Although my opinions about the epic in Viet Nam are not in the best
accordance with the traditional concepts of what an epic is. But, it is necessary to affirm the
certain valid of Vietnames epics.
[12.364]
From the past to present, Vietnam is the integration place of East and West
civilizations, Report shows Hue art rhythm of integration and development in particular
and of Vietnamese in general with following issues:
The policy of art rhythm of integration and development in new context
362
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
363
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.365]
1. Epic poetry belongs to liberal arts which reflects historical and social features
not in the way of chronological recurs like other history records. It employs a unique method
for reflection, particularly, by symbols, which are part of national identity. Therefore, any
attempt to study epic poems must start with interpretation of the symbols or national culture
and identity in conjunction with human civilization.
2. Epic poems contain events and phenomena outside the historical and social
realm, such as the perception of a period beyond human memory and perceptions by semen
artists, which find their way into contemporary epic poems in a unconscious manner.
3. On the basis of the above points, the paper recommend that epic poems be
expanded to topics out of the social and historical realms, since many of those theological
perceptions are being proved to be real while “what echoes in another reality must be
considered a reality itself”. (Roberto Assailing)
[12.366]
First change: It was made when the world was divided in half, the confrontation
between socialism and capitalism is shifted to détente, integration, and peaceful co -
existence without discrimination of political systems or individual points of view… But
symbiosis also means we have to learn how to co - exist with “the evils” before having any
ideas about transformation or destruction of it are dealt with.
Second change: It is made with a shift of community to individualism with a new
concept: Only strong individuals can build a strong community; only when individuals are
confirmed, can the confirmation of the new community be made effective. This is a basis to
364
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
help build new developments of a literary and spiritual life, change social activities and
human appearances. However, it remains a development imbued with a lot of worries
because there is still an unrecognizable boundary between individual development and
individualism. Thus, there is still instability and tranquility in the community’s life.
Third change: It is the expansion of exchanges and confluences originated from
different civilizations, and so it is compulsory for them to open their doors for the annexation
of the western civilizations from the latter half of the 19th century till the first half of the 20th
century, and from “the blocks” (in an unchanged world) to integrate themselves in a thawing
world so as able to reach the targets being followed by entire human - kind and get out of an
isolated local world in the last decade of the 20th century.
[12.367]
365
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
modernism employs not only the textual formality and structure approach but also the social
approach, reader approach and writer approach. The school further evolves into post -
modernism, while structuralism evolves into genetic post - structuralism. Second, we must be
fully aware of the structure and history of the subject. Only by doing so can we avail
ourselves of a wide range of options to absorb.
4) In the sea of various schools of theory from both the East and the West, the
modern world and the ancient world, it is essential that we review the achievements and set
out the direction such as translation, introduction and application of these theories in a
specific project, including teaching materials in university.
[12.368]
According to historical records, we can say that the court music was created and then
gradually developed through the ruling time of all different Vietnamese dynasties. This paper
intends to introduce in brief the Vietnam’s Court music on two lines:
1. Historical background
The Dinh dynasty
The earlier Le dynasty: The case of Long Dinh king
The Ly dynasty: The folk music style and the liking for Champa music
The Tran dynasty: Continuity of folk music style and first elements of
Nha Nhac
The Ho dynasty: At first time the Nha Nhac was realized in Vietnam
The Le dynasty: The Nha Nhac was completed imported and played an important role
in several activities of the Palace, the Court and of the King himself.
2. The Yah Yueh or Nha Nhac in Vietnam
The commonality and the diversity of Vietnam’s Nha Nhac in comparison with Yah
Yueh (China), Gagaku (Japan), Aak (Korea)
366
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.369]
If we see poetics being knowledge about criteria of literary language, style, method of
creating genres... it appeared in Vietnam by the first folktales and works writing in Han
language.
Before the August Revolution 1945, poetics appeared in some critical works but not
become the theory.
At the end of the 1970s, influenced by Western and Russian poetics Vietnamese
critics begin to care about poetics.
In the year 1980s-1990s, Vietnamese poetics developed strongly. It ran over the
sociological criticism which dominated many last decades. Among the pioneers are Phan
Ngoc, Hoang Trinh, Do Duc Hieu, Tran Dinh Su,...
Phan Ngoc used structure poetics on studying Kieu Story and Tang poetry. Hoang
Trinh used semiotics in poetry criticism.
Tran Dinh Su was influenced by poetics critics of Rusian formalism, such as
Tomashevski, Shklovski, Girmunski, Eykhenbaum, Likhachev, Bakhtin, Khravchenco...
Basing on that, he builds the theory of modern poetics.
He suggests the models: Artistic conception about human beings, Artistic space,
Artistic time, Artistic plot, Artistic word and studies those in influencing and changing follow
literature history. He wrote Poetics in To Huu’s poetry (1885 - 1887), Poetics in “Kieu Story”
(1981-2002), Poetics in Vietnamese middle literature (1998).
Now a day, there are a lot of critics using modern poetics in studying literature, such
as Nguyen Xuan Kinh, La Khac Hoa, Le Luu Oanh, Phan Huy Dung... Modern Poetics has
been applied widely in reseaching on literature in Vietnam.
367
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.370]
Among the cultural heritage of the Nguyen dynasty (1802 - 1945) in HUE PAINTED
ENAMELS (Phap lam Hue) stand out.
Hue painted enamels are architectural objects with copper core body coated with a
many layers of different colored enamels. Due to their high resistance to external forces of
heat and rain and passage of time, these enamels were used in decorations to adorn roof tops,
and ridges of royal palaces. They also appeared in decorative panels depicting scenery,
flowers and vegetation, birds and literary works on wall panels between upper and lower
roofs of palaces, or on gates in royal palaces and tombs in Hue.
From an artistic point of view, Hue painted enamels are works of high quality with
regard to form (varied), co lour (vivid) and decoration (rich and lively). Hue painted
enameled objects is their household utility and interior decoration items or adornments on
tombs and palaces are precious inheritance of the Nguyen in Hue to future generations.
The study of Hue painted enamels has been made over the past twenty years, but until
now researchers have not agreed with each other about a lot of questions such as: which type
does Hue painted enamels belong to? Is it called “phap lam” or “falang”? Even some
people are in two minds about whether Hue painted enamels was made in Hue or not
Through newly updated materials and reality observations in study strips in Europe
and China over the past period, I would like to give further information to contribute to
interpreting some problems on Hue painted enamels which are drawing everybody’s concern.
The Nguyen dynasty changed the term falang into phap lam to avoid mentioning the
tabooed names of some important persons of the Nguyen family.
Painted enamel industry of the Nguyen came directly from enamel industry of
Guangdong, and not compartment cloisonné industry of Beijing. In comparison to Beijing,
Guangdong is closer to Vietnam.
According to their locations, forms and utility, Nguyen painted enamels can be
divided into two types:
368
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
Painted enamels decorated on structures: They are works of painted enamels used as
exterior decorations, incorporated into structures of the Hue monuments complex under the
Nguyen.
Painted enamels for daily use, for ritual ceremonies and for interior decoration: This
type forms the largest number in the collection of painted enamels in the Hue Royal
Antiquities Museum. These works are abundant in both shape and decorative designs and can
be classified into four small groups.
After many years of researching painted enamels, especially after observing directly
Canton painted enamels presently being displayed and preserved in some European museums
and after comparing them with the painted enamels under the Nguyen currently being
preserved in Hue Royal Antiquities Museum, I have come to the conclusion that while
decreeing the making of painted enamels in the workshops in Hue, Ai Tu and Dong Hoi, the
Nguyen dynasty also commissioned painted enamels in Guangdong, then had them inscribed
with Nguyen Kings’ reign marks. This practice has caused future generations to think that
these painted enamels were also produced in the imperial workshops. In fact, they were
BESPOKE PAINTED ENAMELS.
The history of coming into being, existence, development, decline and disappearance
of Hue painted enamels lasted just over 60 years (1827 - 1888), while the history of existence
and development of techniques of making Chinese painted enamels extend over 700 years,
dating from the 13th century together with the invading Mongolian Yuan forces. Today the
Chinese industry is still flourishing. So the techniques of making painted enamels of China,
in all aspects from shapes to enamels, colures, decoration style and firing are better than
those of Hue under the Nguyen.
However, it can be affirmed that the Nguyen dynasty was more creative in the
application of painted enamels in daily life than the Chinese. While the Chinese, the Japanese
as well as Westerners, only consider phap lang/shipouyaki/email painted enamels as a kind
of material to produce items for daily use, for rituals or for fine souvenirs, the craftsmen
making painted enamels under the Nguyen used painted enamels as architectural materials in
the construction of royal palaces and tombs in Hue. They made full use of high resistance
quality of painted enameled material to mechanical and physic - chemical impact to make
decorative motifs adorned the exterior of structures which were built in a land with severe
weather and climatic conditions. Therefore, over 200 years of existence the decorative motifs
in painted enamels on the structures in Hue still retain their bright colures, thus lessening a
369
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
sense of melancholy and tranquility inherent among the relics in Hue while still retaining an
air of splendor in a weather beaten ancient capital city. This is an achievement of Hue painted
enamels in comparison with other types of painted enamels.
[12.371]
[12.372]
The folk belief of Vietnam is very developed, in which there is many gods and saints
relevant to the medical such as Cao Son Dai Vuong, Hung Dao Vuong, Ngoc Hoa princess,
Dao Tuan, Nguyen Tuong, monk doctor Ong tru xa tinh… There are many stories and
legends, which are recorded in the novels written in Chiness characters and local
chorography or the stories of the gods of districts and communes. Through these documents,
370
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
we can learn about the process of Vietnamese famous physicians deification and clarify the
complex relationship between them and it is hoped that we can find special cultural features
surrounding the legendary doctors, relevant stories and legends.
[12.373]
“Go Thap” festival is one of great festivals in Dong Thap province in particular and
West of Vietnam Southern Area in general. This festival is held twice anually (16th of March
and 15th, 16th of November in lunar calendar). In recent years, number of visitors in Go Thap
is significant increasing. Apart from the reason of Dong Thap provincial authority investment
in tourism, another reason is visitors participating in “Go Thap” festival for their religious.
This make “Go Thap” festival becoming a unique cultural activity for people living in West
of Vietnam Southern Area.
There are number of historical, cultural relics in Go Thap area such as Go Thap Muoi,
Co Tu temple, Go Minh Su, Ba Chua Xu pagodas, Doc Binh Kieu - Thien Ho Duong’s tomb
and temple. At this site, researchers have found Oc Eo civilization remains, which is similar
to other discovery in other provinces such as An Giang province, Long An province. In the
early steps, we found that in this relic area, there is a cultural combination of Oc Eo, Buddha,
Vietnamese traditional culture. Go Thap festival is the one that shows the cultural exchange
among them.
Report show the following issues:
1. Features, relationship between Thien Ho Duong legend and Go Thap festival.
2. Research on cultural exchange, showing religious phenomena, belief in
festival.
3. From comprehensive point of view of Go Thap festival, author explain about
cultural, religious, spiritual phenomena of current people living in West of Vietnam Southern
Area and giving proposals of holding festival to meet religious, spiritual cultural demands of
people living in the area in particular and other visitors in general.
371
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
[12.374]
Stimulated by the East - West contact, particularly the French - Vietnamese war, since
the late 19th century, Vietnam literature has gradually moved from the region to join the
world orbit with European literature at the axis. The movement was by no means smooth and
easy and is affected by various actors.
The paper presents a sketch of the modern orbit Vietnam is moving on and a fair and
objective explanation of the stumbling path, its pauses and its gaps. The paper also gives a
preliminary view of the tasks on writers should they strive to meet the requirement of literary
modernization.
[12.375]
372
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
Confucian followers Other works such as translation of Adam Smith Wealth of Nations was
made in 1902, Herbert Spencer Study of Sociology, Edward Jenks A History of Politics in
1904, Montesquieu Spirit of Laws in 1904 - 1909. Second, No thorough but initial study has
been made by Vietnamese researchers on these works’ impacts on the writing of patriotic and
reformist Confucian followers. The article aims to highlight the influence of the theory of
evolution as communicated to Vietnamese patriotic writers through the Chinese version of
the book, whose terms were used by them in their writing, such as holocaust, competition,
race protection, etc. Even those writers who traveled to Japan communicated to Western
thoughts through the Chinese version of the book. They based on the translated books to
build up their thoughts and make their own writings calling for national independence and
freedom. They explained the downfall of Champa kingdom using the theory of evolution,
citing it as the necessity to adjust their old Confucian thought which used to look down on
actions and calling for self - control in order to gain independence and avoid a holocaust. Yet
they remained unaware as to how to establish and structure a modern society.
[12.376]
The inheritance of Tho Nom Đuong Luat in terms of themes, topics from Đuong Luat
Han are shown through the choice and use of themes and subjects which are conventional,
classically normative and normally used in Confucian literature and Tang poetry such as:
Vinh Nam can (a poetic tribute to five watches), Vinh bon mua (a poetic tribute to four
seasons), Vinh muoi hai thang (a poetic tribute to twelve months) which are based on ancient
Oriental philosophy; Vinh tứ thứ (a poetic tribute to four interests) and Vinh tu khoai (a
poetic tribute to four pleasures) are to express the interests and pleasures of intelligentsia
gentlemen; Vinh đao cuong thuong (a poetic tribute to man’s ethics) is based on Confucian
philosophy; Vinh nhan vat lich su (a poetic tribute to historic heroes) is to show respect to the
ancient and to impeach later generations etc,.
373
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
The inheritance and adjustment of Tho Nom Duong Luat in terms of themes and
topics in correlation with Đuong Luat Han in the way of popularization and nationalization is
shown through the following aspects: First, the addition to and extension of the limited range
of the routine and conventional themes of Đuong Luat Han. Second, there was a tendency to
abandon the way of thinking of Tang poetry, bringing a new way of thinking in poetry,
opening up a unique aesthetic field. Third, there was a harmonious combination between
positive aspects of Confucian ideology and the genius of the nation, the contemporary spirit.
Fourth, there appeared satire in poetry which revealed personal inner feelings of the poets.
Fifth, the use and creation of themes and topics which directly arose from the reality of life
imbued with national characters. Such themes and topics are Vietnamese history, the theme
of common women with emotional tragedies, themes about ‘products’ of social regime etc,
which are written in satire and criticism. This proves the ability to cover social life of Tho
Nom Đuong Luat, and is also one of the important contributions of Tho Nom Duong Luat to
national literature.
Terms explanation:
Tho Nom Duong Luat a type of poetry which is written in ancient Vietnamese
transcript and rigidly follows the strict rules of Tang dynasty poetry about rhyme, number of
lines and words etc,..
Đuong Luat Han: a type of poetry which is written in Chinese transcript and rigidly
follows the strict rules of Tang dynasty poetry about rhyme, number of lines and words etc,.
[12.377]
Folkloric legends in Vietnam are closely linked to legends compiled and performed in
popular festivals. For a long time of around 40 years (the 1945 - 1985 period), festivals were
postponed because of the war. During that time, those legends managed to be passed down
orally and resumed to be performed at the festivals when the latter resumed. At this point
there appears an interaction between the legends and the new era, in which legends were
374
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
supplemented by new evidence of a new life and new beliefs. All that makes up the face of
contemporary legends.
This article will go on with a case study regarding legends and worship practice of the
Four Mother Saint, which originates from China and spread through Tonkin to Annam and
partly to Cochinchina. The survey is based on materials such as China history, stories around
temples and shrines and fieldtrip studies on two notable shrines, namely Con shirne in Quynh
Luu, Nghe An and Trung Coc shrine in Yen Hung, Quang Ninh, and studies by other
researchers on the same topic carried on other shrines.
On the basis of the comprehensive study, the paper gives readers a vision into the rule
of establishment for a contemporary legend. By doing so, readers will learn more about
spiritual needs in the contemporary life.
[12.378]
In the essay “Forms of Time and of the Chronoscope in the Novel: Notes towards a
Historical Poetics”, (1937 - 1938), Bakhtin proposes the term “chronoscope” both as a
narrative device and as a means to explore the correlation between art and life.
For many different reasons, the chronoscope in medieval literature is characterized by
the universal, super - temporality. This feature makes medieval fiction and narrative verse
always direct the readers to recognize another reality which is universal and permanent, more
or less outside the limit of the chronologically present time, beyond the directly described
reality in the work. In other words, the particular - historical time in the literary work is
treated as the material to demonstrate the permanent, a priory rules. As a result, all particular,
realistic of poetic spaces are erased. These features of medieval prose’s chronoscope are
corresponsive with the static feudal society.
The Vietnamese society in the first half 20th century experienced many dramatic
changes in the background of the culture. The emergence of modern urban spaces created the
dynamic rhythm of life, fashion and changed the perception of time as something exactly and
concretely measurable. The newspaper supplied the reader’s information about daily, secular,
375
Panel 12: Vietnamese literature and art
contemporary life. These factors made a vision based on traditional universal, permanent
categories out of date. Instead of this, a new sense of contemporary emerged which is
interested in the current affairs, the daily life.
The new sense of contemporary once became the elements which attracted the readers
gave rise to a new model of chronoscope with these features: the contemporaneity of
narrative time and plot; times divided into concrete levels (day - hour - minute) from which
daily time is emerged; the spatial - temporal intersection by which time is specialized and
materialized. Time with its particular - historical feature therefore is dissolved into the whole
poetic world. Also on this basis, the unique chronoscope applied to all the characters and
events is disrupted and brings about the chronoscope which has the particularities of each
region.
The chronoscope model based on the sense of contemporary is an important criterion
which help us discover the “realistic” (ta thuc - the term proposed by the writers and the
critics at that time) in the first half of 20th century’s fiction. In the next stage, the fiction
divided into two branches - the romanticism and the realism - but the particular historical
chronoscope has become the least common denominator of the modern fiction. This is a
remarkable contribution of the first half of 20th century’s fiction in the development of the
genre.
376
PANEL 13
SOURCE MATERIALS
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.379]
Abe Yuriko, MA
In the 17th century, Pho Hien (Hien district), belonging to Hung Yen province, was a
port city located across the Red river. In 1637, East India - Nether land Company set up
commercial firms here to serve raw silk transactions, which were very popular then. In Feb
2000, a Viet - Japan archeological group began to excavate near Hien pagoda.
Here, Chinese and Vietnam china’s and potteries of 17th century as well as traces
relating to pottery - kilns were found. This article reports the Archeological excavations
findings to find out about the role of port markets within the region.
[13.380]
Centre of Vietnam Studies, Institute of Asian and African Studies, Moskva University, Russia
The translation of the chronicle “The Short History of the [Great] Viet” from Old
Chinese into Russian and interpretations of the chronicles’ texts were done by author of the
present Paper in the seventies of the last century. In 1980 author published in Moscow
Краткая история Вьета (Вьет шы лыок) 越 史 略. In introduction to that book author gave
detailed analyses of the texts. Later on author continued his work on The Short History of the
[Great] Viet. The analyses results were represented in this Paper.
Text logical analyses allowed to come to the main conclusion - that the volumes of
the collection were not homogeneous in nature. The first volume described the history of
Vietnam from ancient times to 1010 and it could be called as “The external writings”. The
379
Panel 13: Source materials
second and the third volumes could be called as “The main writings” and just those two
volumes were different in nature: the second volume was written in the spirit of Buddhism
when the third one was written in Confucian manner. It is impossible that the second and the
third volumes were written by the same author.
The comparative analyses of The Short History of the [Great] Viet and some other
Vietnamese and Chinese chronicles allowed to reinstate some important events in the history
of Vietnam. Thus it was revealed that there occurred a concealed change of dynasties in
Vietnam at the beginning of the 12th century. Based on these findings it was possible to
conclude that the second volume of the chronicles described the history of the First Late Ly
Dynasty and the third one described the Second Late Ly Dynasty.
The chronicles The Short History of the [Great] Viet is anonymous and there are no
any comments by their authors or historians. In this Paper I would like to discuss the problem
of authorship and dating of the chronicles and endeavor to substantiate the hypothesis that
this historical source represent the most ancient Vietnamese chronicle of this kind that came
to our time.
[13.381]
Working from the context of social science research, this paper explores ways in
which social science data - especially socio - economic data - can be archived according to
the latest international standards, and made accessible. The paper addresses cultural and
institutional factors in Vietnam affecting social science data sharing. It looks at potential
options, including the World Bank’s Accelerated Data Program, which works with national
statistical agencies to build sustainable statistical capacity & thus helps in data sharing.
380
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.382]
Along with the aim of turning Hanoi into "the most important railway centre of
Tonkin and of Indochina”, right from June 1883, the French colonial regime focused
attention on building a land transport system to Hanoi equal to the importance of the
"political and administrative centre of Tonkin; the capital of the French Indochina". The
transport system are designed and constructed in chessboard - like fashion, with the road
surface paved with asphalt, with 2 lines of trees on the pavement for pedestrians.
The means of transport of Hanoi during that period, besides a few of cars owned by
the French army, consisted mainly "posse - posses" (man - powered 2 wheel vehicles) owned
by the local people. Later, though Hanoi had additional means of transport such as bus, cycle
(man - powered 3 wheel vehicle), motorcycle, the pause - pause continued to exist in the
period of 1886 to 1950 with many ups and downs but had become a very typical type of
vehicle of Hanoi .
According to the information of the National Achieve 1, the existence of the pousse -
pousse can be divided into 3 sub - periods with the following typical characteristics:
- 1886 - 1924: this period is an experimental one of the city authority for the
management of the pousse - pousse. It is in this sub period that the city had issued
management procedures, regulations and policies over the operation & design of the vehicle,
costume of the vehicle driver, parking area, tax rate, etc, were issued and gradually
developed.
- 1924 - 1935: the number of the vehicles increased with the development of new
luxury types of pousse - pousse. The city authority (Mairie de Ville) also issued regulation to
limit the number of vehicles creating fierce competition amomg the pousse - pousse drivers
and also the monopoly on possesion of the vehicle in Hanoi . These became key issues of this
period.
- 1935 - 1950: the number of pousse - pousse in Hanoi gradually reduced and finally
the vehicles were replaced by cyclo - pousse in Hanoi 's popular means of transport.
Conclusion:
- Position of the pousse - pousse in Hanoi 's system of transport
381
Panel 13: Source materials
- The pousse - pousse 's impact on the poor population of Hanoi during the French
colony.
[13.383]
Despite a good number of researches focusing on the Eastern Sea commercial system
in the ancient and medieval periods, the position of Vietnam in this dynamic commercial hub
has not been allocated systematically. Thanks to new source materials as well as new
research findings, it has been concluded that from the dawn of the first millennium to the late
sixteenth century, when different European trading enterprises began to penetrate the Far
East, the Eastern Sea had been one of the most dynamic maritime regions in the East. Various
interregional and international trading networks which linked the world of North - Eastern
Asia with such regions as South - East Asia, South Asia, and West Asia has turned the
Eastern Sea into a restless commercial and intermediary region in the international
commerce.
During this first sixteen centuries, Vietnam always held an important position in the
international trading networks in the Eastern Sea. The participation of Vietnam in this
commercial hub, however, has experienced different levels owing to various causes such as
historical vicissitudes, regional and international impacts and so on. On the basis of new
information and recapitulation of new research findings, this paper seeks to highlight the
position of Vietnam in the Eastern Sea commercial system in three major phases: before the
tenth century, between the tenth and mid - fifteenth centuries, and between the mid - fifteenth
and late sixteenth centuries.
382
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.384]
In recent years, scientific technology has been used in restoring, preserving and
developing Vietnamese culture of a thousand years along with the progress in our society.
There is a pressing need to develop a Han Nom digital library to provide convenient access
Han Nom special collections to scholarly research, teaching, and learning in Vietnam and
beyond.
To promote the preserveation of the traditional Vietnamese cultural heritage, the
Vietnamese Nom Preservation Foundation has collaborated with the National Library of
Vietnam to create a user - friendly Han Nom special collection digitalization project which
covers Han Nom studies, library science and information technology to assure the successful
information retrieval of the project. The Han Nom collection in the Special Collections
Reading Room at the National Library covers works in woodblock print, handwritten print,
and contemporary typesetting print of various scripts: Han, Nom, Han - and - Nom as well as
occasional Han or Nom with quoc ngu (the modern national script) transliteration. The
subject disciplines of the digital library can be grouped in four group: classics, history,
philosophy and literature which include anthologies, biography, children’s primers, civil
service examinations, drama, education, gazetteers, genealogy, history, imperial law,
inscriptions, legends, linguistics, literature, oriental medical science, Nom stories, poetry,
religions, Sinology, imperial law, village law, and family law.
The scope of the digitalization project covers a few hundred selected Han Nom texts
of four categories: Classics, History, Philosophy and Literature to fulfill the scholarly needs
of users. This is a rare opportunity to promote intellectual and professional cooperation
among those who would be interested in the field of preservation, digitalization and
information technology to create the first international Han Nom digital library in Vietnam.
383
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.385]
During their contact with Chiem Thanh Kingdom, Chinese people recorded the
farmer’s language. As per China historical materials, there recorded some vocabulary of Lam
Ap. In the Ming Dynasty (1368 - 1644), in particular, the Kings gave special emphasis to
training interpreters working on target languages of neighboring countries.
Under the circumstances, officials in charge of welcoming representatives from
Chiem Thanh compiled some books on Cham language, of which now remained Chiem
Thanh dictionary, the first remaining Han - Cham dictionary.
From my own studies, there are now two versions of the Chiem Thanh Dictionary,
one brought from China to Britain by a European under the Qing dynasty, the other recently
found to be in China. The dictionary is a valuable material about Champa culture and
language.
After studying the remaining materials, in my view there are similarities between
Chiem Thanh language and Malacca language used in the time of the Ming dynasty. This
project also studies the historical and cultural relations between Cham people and Malays.
384
Panel 13: Source materials
[13. 386]
Sakuraba Miki
The objective of this essay is to describe documents, which related to Hizen’s Chinese
boating business basing on “Dagh - Register Batavia” 5. Yamawaki Teijiro has announced his
research with the primary content of total export products from 1661 to 1682. This research
will show the investigation, studies and explanation of diary’s information from 1648 to
1682, the original of pottery business which focused on Hizen porcelain - the products which
were imported to Batavia by Chinese ships and then exported to other Asian areas. This
process is in line with other new historical documents’ discovery. We have read, explained
documents related to porcelain, pottery which was imported to Batavia via Chinese ships and
then exported to other areas, carried out research on historical documents basing on statistic
data, compared to archeological results of researches on Asia investigations, analyzed and
evaluated. Therefore, the results are as follow:
In field of import to Batavia, we clarified that at Batavia entrecote, there was a trading
network of pottery and porcelain from Asian ports via Chinese ships to this port. That means
porcelain and pottery which Hizen pottery is in 1st place original from various places such as
Phuc Kien, Quang Dong and Vietnam was in Batavia. Thus, Batavia port is the place that you
can buy Asian pottery and porcelain. In archeological researches, archeologist predicted that
the route where great number of Hizen porcelain and pottery products is transported - found
in south East Asia remains areas such as Indonesia and Vietnam was run via Chinese ships.
Follow this prediction, we have tested and compared to remains distribution areas with notes
in VOC’s documents. Results showed that the typical Araiso (Hoang Ki) bow - found in
various places in Asia - was the primary products accounting for 58% of imported products
in “Dagh - Register Batavia” (Dagh - Register Batavia), symbols in remains in Asian areas
5
Dagh-Register gehouden int Casteel Batavia van’t passerende daer ter als over geheel Nederlands-India“, 31
vols., uitgegeven door H. T. Colenbrander, J.E. Heeres, J. de Hullu, J.A. van der Chijs, F. de Haan, W. Fruin -
Mees., The Hague, 1887-1931
385
Panel 13: Source materials
and structure and type noted in this document, we collected evidence for finding the routes of
Chinese ships’ transportation business. In field of export form Batavia, this research clarified
about 90 destination areas including three maximum export areas namely Amboyna, Acheh,
Padang.
Results of this research clarified real Chinese ships business’s situation in Indonesia
the place of Holland East Stamp’s historical documents. However, basing on our attitude, this
research provides valuable reference information on relations of Chinese ships in Hizen
pottery business route - found in other south East Asia remains areas including Vietnam
where it can be clarified by historical documents and other areas in south East Asia.
[13. 387]
From centre of Hanoi about 35km, Chuyen My trade village, belongs to Phu Xuyen
district, Ha Noi city, is a famous inlaying pearl. In 792. 83 ha nature area of this place, there
is 502 ha agriculture area, including 7 hamlets Dong Vinh, Thuong, Trung, Ngo Ha, Boi Khe,
My Van.
Land register appeared in 4th reign of Gia Long Land register files are important
documentations that value for doing research about land structure; property levels; the village
community; rural areas and agricultural in Vietnam history (1805). In national archives
central still keeps land registers of Dong Bong, Ngo, Trung, Boi Khe, Chuyen My hamlets.
Using methods of quantitative statistics, reports concentrate on analyzing land figures,
land qualities; comparing public and private land rate of each hamlet with other locals. From
land register, land private property is much more overwhelming than public fields of
commune. Small property of Chuyen My almost is self - cultivated farmers, holds a big rate.
As a first step, this report has learned some comments about private land assembly
phenomenon; weaving development of all kinds of properties in Chuyen My
386
Panel 13: Source materials
[13. 388]
Monography books play an important role in the developing economy, culture and
society at both the national and local levels. In recent years, scholars have begun to compile
monography books to an extent that theirs content and quality can be assessed. It is very
necessary to learn the process of monography books compilation, especially in the period
from 1954 - 1975.
This article mentions monography books compiled and issued in South Vietnam from
1954 to 1975, including publishing situations, genres, contents, structures and authors.
Having studied, analyzed, and assessed the books, the following issues come to mind:
- The quatity of monography books in the South Vietnam of the period of 1954 -
1975 is larger than the period of 1900 - 1954 and 1975 - 2005, there are 70 pieces. Eighteen
of the thirty six monography books was compiled by individuals and reprinted after 1975.
- The unique genre is general monography that reflects the society’s need, authors’
ability, conditions (expenditure, documents…).
- Most of monography authors are remarkable writers and researchers such as Thai
Van Kiem, Quach Tan, Nguyen Dinh Tu, Huynh Minh who are deeply attached to country,
have compiled a large numbers of valuable monography books and developed the methods of
monography books.
- Most Monography books except ones compiled for political purposes by the French
researchers (1900 - 1940) have plentiful contents and logical structures, including 4 principle
matters such as nature, history, economy and culture.
- After 1975, authors who are expert in different fields have inherited documents in
1954 - 1975 compiled by many valuable monography books.
- Few people pay attention to study, to argue monography books so that it is difficult
to enhance their quality
- Besides national history books, local monography books are effective documents
for researchers, administrative managers and educating local tradition for popular readers.
387
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.389]
Office for Science Project “Forming and Development Process of northern Region”
Genealogical records are families’ precious heritage and at the same time serve as
good sources of information for historical and cultural studies. Since the 1960s, they have
drawn much attention from researchers and been extensively exploited. Yet, the effort has
been made only to the extent of collecting, translating and disseminating family records as
rare materials for scientists to research various disciplines and areas of history, culture, socio
- economy or to study about a particular insurrection, a historical event, a personal biography,
religious beliefs, traditions, explorations and settlements, etc. Such approach to genealogical
records has become traditional and still hold sway until now.
It can be said that genealogical records have had a secondary role to play as a
resource for research, especially the study of demographical history studies. In Vietnam,
there have been few thorough studies, it appears, that fully pooled the family chronicles as a
primary source of data for investigating the national history of population. It is for this reason
the researcher hopes that with her report titled Genealogical Records as a Resource for
Studying Demographical History: the Case of the Nguyen quan giap (Nguyen - the mandarin)
in Bat Trang Village, Gia Lam, Hanoi she can help bridge the gap.
The report provides a brief look into the study of demographical history in Vietnam,
pointing out difficulties and challenges that face researchers of the field. On such a ground
the author suggest a hypothesis that genealogical records could be the most effective tool to
help demographical historians in Vietnam to overcome these challenges. The most important
part of the report offers the specific and step - by - step procedure of using genealogical
records, from collecting to processing, computing and analyzing the data so as to attain the
findings of population indices, the proportion of male adults, so on and so forth. The case
used for studying as the illustration throughout the report is the Nguyen quan giap (Nguyen -
the mandarin), who reside in Bat Trang Village, Gia Lam District, the city of Hanoi.
388
Panel 13: Source materials
[13. 390]
Prehistoric archaeology has often accompanied the study of natural environment - the
background of sites. That is, studying the human ecology presents the interaction between
people and biological population, the adaptability of people to their living environment.
Studying the archaeology of the southern region, archaeologists have to base on the
ecological environment. The southern region has two natural ecological sub - regions, they
are also two sub - regions, they are also two sub - regions developing continuously from the
ancient age to today:
- The South East region consists of Dong Nai, Sai Gon, Be river, Vam Co valley with
topography as ecological system of mountain near highland’s edge, old delta, and area of
littoral undersea forest.
- The South West region is mainly the new Cuu Long river delta which is being
formed, with water quadrangle of Long Xuyen - Dong Thap Muoi extending to area of
submerged coastal forest of Ca Mau peninsula.
Naturally, this division of sub - regions is relative and the “boundary” connecting
south east and south west region is Long An. Though the “boundary” is relative, these two
ecological sub - regions, in human ecological concept, are not able to be combined. It is
necessary to recognize as a “cultural complex” based on the variety of topography -
ecological system.
Thus, with all the above achievements in Southern Vietnamese archaeology,
archaeologists have initially been studied the remains - archaeological culture, connected
with the environment, ecological topography, thereby it shows that the natural environment
and its change (if any) is very important because of its direct effects on the living of ancient
inhabitant community. The impress remained is not only the adaptability of people to the
natural environment but the influence on and transformation of natural environment for
human interest.
389
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.391]
390
Panel 13: Source materials
During the process of developing modern rural nowadays, parishioners need to inherit
and promote positive humanity values of village convention, also actively fight against the
superannuation hindering the Catholic village development.
[13.392]
Stepping in Dong Nai, Ben Nghe, the Vietnamese migrants created a new culture:
culture of migrants. Besides folk songs, stories, etc, southern people developed original
cultural activities such as Tuong, Hat Bo (arts of traditional and local operas). Prior to both
the operas by Dao Duy Tu and poetic story Song Tinh by Nguyen Huu Dao, Tuong scenarios
which came into being among the folks of South Vietnam are the first lines making the so -
called Southern literature by the researchers. Although we have known such a literature, we
have felt still confused due to the lack of literary materials. Luckily, the British library
donated to us a collection of 38 scenes of ancient Tuong in Sino - Vietnamese. Beforehand
we only enjoyed each play or read a couple of scenes individually; therefore, we did not have
a panorama on Tuong scenes. The transcription and study of these scenes assist us to have a
panorama on Tuong scenes and understand interesting things.
At first we see that on our ancestors’ opinion, Tuong is an imaginary art. With the
imagination of Te, Yen, Han, So with Ai Bai Quan. Thanh Son Hau, … which do not exist in
real life, the scene writers created immense space for their stories to help their characters to
act. Borrowing the Chinese geographic places helped the scenes be guaranteed by the big
Chinese culture, enhancing the convince of the scenes to the audience who had always been
closed to the Chinese culture. The imaginary art reached the peak when character Khuong
Linh Ta was created. In practice, it is impossible for a headed man to run away, bringing his
head. This activity is not true, purely an imaginary product. However, this act plays the role
of a torch extremely burning the utmost tragedy, causing a sudden artistic effect.
Also on the imagination, we see even the absurd things possibly called made - up: in
Chau Ly Ngoc, Ly Ngoc embracing the prince was chased by Loi Thien soldiers. Soon
391
Panel 13: Source materials
Loving the king child without milk to suck and embracing the prince on horse, running and
fighting in a hundred battles, he had suffered for seven years (!). Meanwhile, the child of Ly
Ngoc became a seven - year prodigy! The writer, the actors and the audience clearly saw
these absurd things; however, they accept the absurdity as a rule! Nobody was too concerned
about if it was real or unreal, but it was necessarily interesting and attractive.
[13.393]
392
Panel 13: Source materials
Materials decoding to provide the public with simple and convenient access.
Some images of Vietnam in the 16th - 19th centuries Italy
Paolo Santangelo
This research aims at singling out the most evident images of Vietnam in the
representation and information given by Italian travellers, missionaries and merchants from
the 16th to early 19th centuries. Their contribution to the knowledge of Vietnam in the west
was rather important, and reflects also expectations of Italian intellectual circles on this far
country.
[13.394]
The administrative text system that Vietnamese used during French colonial time
(1789 - 1945) is considered a tool that the French colony used to rule our people during the
period of more than 80 years.
This system presented and remained as an entity that could not be denied and omitted
in our administrative system and historical development of our people.
Although it was a tool of our invaders and was used to rule our country, the
administrative text system during French colonial time made a great impact on our society (of
course this impact is out of the French government’s expectation) and has led to many
important consequences:
Administration system and legal institution;
Of the formation and development of Vietnamese administrative text system (in the
form, function, format, jurisdiction enforcement and so on);
Of the development of Vietnamese language - “chu quoc ngu La Tinh” (Vietnamese
official language transcribed to Latin letters) in administrative text system and later in
Vietnamese written language;
393
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.395]
Roma University
This research aims at singling out the most evident images of Vietnam in the
representation and information given by Italian travellers, missionaries and merchants from
the 16th to early 19th centuries. Their contribution to the knowledge of Vietnam in the west
was rather important, and reflects also expectations of Italian intellectual circles on this far
country.
[13.396]
1) Department of History, College of Social Siences and Humanities, VNU Ho Chi Minh city
2) Cultural Museum of University of Social Sciences & Humanities - HCM City
In this paper, the authors presents new information on the characteristic cultural
sediments for the earliest stages of the complex site - Go Cay Tung, after the Investigations -
Test Digs in 2007. From the object collections and the results of specimen analysis, we put
forward the following basic conclusions:
394
Panel 13: Source materials
Go Cay Tung is one of the few sites we know at present that contains valuable
primitive “cultural sediments” in the Mekong Delta.
Collection of stone objects, especially “beaked adze” and round section hoe (the rare
types in Vietnam) close to the specific stone tools in island Southeast Asia, with the date of
Later Neolithic or Early Metal Age. Results analysis C14 strengthened for the early date (the
First Millennium BC).
Go Cay Tung is one of the "Pre - Oc Eo” cultural spaces and has contributed to form
brilliant material cultural values - “Oc Eo Culture” - the Ancient History period in the
southern part of Vietnam.
[13.397]
In this article, authors briefly report about fieldtrip outcomes on Grave relics findings
in Pho Island (now is Hiep Hoa district, Bien Hoa city, Dong Nai province)
This is one of valuable and sacred archaeological relics - a memoir of mighty history
of nation, of predecessors in the process of land reclamation, settlement, forming rich
homeland in this southern strip of land.
The fieldwork survey takes place in three hamlets: Nhat Hoa, Nhi Hoa, Tam Hoa with
the remained relics of around 40 graves of different scales. The architecture not only bears
traditional features, but also a mixture of Viet - China culture in different historical stages.
Notably, among which are relic community built in royal tomb design of relatively
large - scale, in correlation or not in correlation with worship basis such as temple - pagoda -
shrine of the common people.
Some relics still preserve original architecture, pattern décor and Han - Nom vestige,
containing many valuable historic - cultural - artistic information of “founders” in the
construction of “Big Pho” into the most Southern land “Noisy and gaudy port city” at that
time.
395
Panel 13: Source materials
After 300 years of formation and development, Pho Island is considered a city of
“highest temple density in the South”, also one of the places which have
Thus, it is very pressing to study and preserve to save the.graves relics in particular
amongst cultural relics here from downgrading, especially during nowadays “Doi moi”
process.
[13.398]
This is the first time that All stone inscriptions in early Le Dynasty within 100 years
span (from 1428 - 1527) have been gathered to study of documentation form and content.
80 Han Stone inscriptions dated from Thuan Thien (1428 - 1433) to Thong Nguyen
(1522 - 1527), in which Stone inscriptions dated Hong Duc are the majority, accounting for
approximately 50% , have been studied.
Early Le dynasty stone inscriptions record biography and achievements of King Le
Thai To, who founded the Latter Le dynasty and other successive Kings: Le Thai Tong, Le
Thanh Tong, Le Hien Tong….together with their families and some mandarins in close
relationship with early Le dynasty.
Besides, Early Le dynasty stone inscriptions also reflect worship activities of Viet
people, which are Gods worship, Buddha worship and persons who have served national
community worship in expectation of protection and help.
Of the remained early Le dynasty stone inscriptions, there are many documentations
relating to lands. These are valuable materials of the state’s care as to the reclaiming land
towards seas, where are now Tuan Chau - Quang Ninh waters.
There are quite a large number of royal tombstones in Early Le dynasty stone
inscriptions. Considerably, Box - like tombstones only appeared in early Le period, then
some scattered in Mac dynasty. Under Hong Duc dynasty of King Le Thanh Tong, it was the
first time stones with inscribed names of Doctors from the first examination of Restored Le
dynasty were placed in Van Mieu - Quoc Tu Giam (the first university of Vietnam).
396
Panel 13: Source materials
Early Le dynasty stone inscriptions strongly reflect the state mandarin; there were few
village community stone inscriptions, which marks a clear difference with stone inscriptions
of later periods.
[13.399]
Pham Van Cu*, Vu Kim Chi*, Pham Van Toan*, Đinh Thi Dieu Ly*, Nguyen Thi Hai Yen*,
Nguyen Thi Loan*, Philippe Charette**, Sarah Turner***
In a context of the fast growing economy reaching annual GDP growth of 8%, rural
areas in Vietnam are still the habitat of more than 70% of Vietnamese population. This is an
area full of changes and disadvantaged. In such a circumstance, the tentative to
comprehensively associate the three issues: peasant, agriculture and rurality (tam nong) in
policy making is at the centre of attention of policy makers and scientists. However, this a
complex category and the research of all these three aspects together is facing big
methodological challenges. The aspects peasant, agriculture and rurality are often studied
separately. The integration of these aspects requires their linkage in a certain concrete spatial
dimension and the linkage request, in it turn, the quantitative information and data. Through
two examples, the present paper deals with the method of quantitative analysis and method of
spatialization of the relations quantitatively described. The first case study carried out in Duy
Tien district, Ha Nam province is to clarify the relation between socio - economic
characteristics and the solid waste in rural side. While the second case studied implemented
in Sa Pa district, Lao Cai province aims to understand the relation between land use change
pattern and the ethnic minority groups H’Mong, Yao, Tay and Zay. In both examples, the
authors have used Principal Component Analysis (PCA) aluate the investigated relations. For
Sa Pa case, three satellite images acquired in 1993, 1999 and 2006 are used to detect the land
397
Panel 13: Source materials
cover changes. The questionnaire survey has been carried out for both cases and integrated
with the statistic data collected at three spatial scales: district, commune and village
[13.400]
The collection of cadastres of modern Hanoi is currently being stored in both National
Archives Centre 1, The State Records and Archive Department of Vietnam, and Hanoi’s
Department of Natural Resources, Environment and Land and House Management. The
archive can be said to be a profound resource of information.
This report provides an overall review of documents on land surveys, which are being
archived in the two stores. On such a basis, in - depth descriptions are drawn on the Hanoian
title deeds which are preserved in Hanoi’s Department of Natural Resources, Environment
and Land and House Management. So far these documents have been almost untouched by
researchers although the number of records is impressively huge (more than 30.000) with
immense valuable and detailed information about specific houses, buildings, streets in the
inner city as well as every lot of land in the suburbs of Hanoi in the 1940s.
Through its in - depth analysis, the report reveals the value of the title deeds that
could be tapped for research into land and house ownership, history, culture, landscape, relics
and the urbanization of the modern city of Thang Long - Hanoi.
398
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.401]
399
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.402]
This presentation will focus on the Vietnam Center and Archive at Texas Tech
University in Lubbock, Texas. The Vietnam Center and Archive started in 1989 with the
goals of preserving the history of the relationship between the United States and Vietnam and
promoting the study of our experiences. Since then, the project has grown into the largest of
its kind in the United States. The Center hosts annual conferences that examine an array of
topics while the Archive collects and preserves historical collections and materials.
The Vietnam Archive contains approximately 20 million pages of material and is
second in size only to the National Archives with regard to United States - Vietnam related
materials. Additionally, the Vietnam Archive digitizes the materials it receives and makes
them freely available through the Internet and the Virtual Vietnam Archive. This includes
documents, photos, slides, maps, films, audio recordings, oral history interviews, and much
more. The Virtual Vietnam Archive currently contains 3 million pages of material and is one
of the largest online archives in the nation.
The Vietnam Archive also has a very dynamic oral history project that has
interviewed veterans and participants from throughout the United States and in ten countries
to include VIetnam. Our oral history staff has interviewed more than 500 participants and
they conduct new interviews every week. Like the many other archive materials we have in
our holdings, we make the audio recordings and resulting transcripts from our interviews
available to the public via the Virtual Vietnam Archive.
The Vietnam Center engages in many other projects as well. The Center hosts a
summer Study Abroad in Southeast Asia every year so that Texas Tech students can learn
firsthand about the peoples and cultures in this region of the world. While there, we also
distribute privately funded scholarships to students in Vietnam and Cambodia, allowing
students to attend university. The larger mission of the Vietnam Center is to contribute to
reconciliation between the United States, Vietnam, and the other nations affected by the wars.
400
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.403]
Tang Ba Hoanh
Thanks to a scientific studying program on 1983, Chu Dau pottery vestige and 15
centers of ancient pottery at Hai Duong area had been discovered and excavated for studying.
The thousands of relics have been taken out of underground during the years are valuable
material for pottery studying of our nation's prosperous age, and also complementing for
shortcoming of historical documentation in respect to this aspect. During the study, owners of
Chu Dau pottery had also been found such as: Dang Si, Dang Phuc, especially Bui Thi Hy
and Dang Huyen Thong having many symbolic products with absolute dates which is a
possible specimen to witness to objects at the same age.
The strong point of Chu Dau pottery is its design warmly shows the nation's soul,
represents natural & resident living at Red river Delta. The insects, foliages are described
from actuality to surrealist under indigo blue enamel or tri - colors. A lot of products colored
pictures that still look brand new . Production skills had approached a high level, which has
not been surpassed even today can not be come over nowadays.
The discovery and successful studying of Chu Dau Pottery has brought great meaning
to history on the aspect of culture & economy. The end of the 15th century was the most
prosperous age of Vietnam feudalism, but there are not so many vestiges of this age still
existing today, so it is difficult to describe this civilized age without physical evidence. Chu
Dau Pottery is a forceful evidence of a pinnacle handicraft industry, an aspect of economy &
culture in Vietnam current age. Thanks to the Chu Dau pottery vestige which were found at
production area, we can define origin of pottery collection which were taken out of excavated
holes, from inside wrecked vessels, museums within the nation and in outsider nations,
brought clarified curriculum to these collection and enhance their value.
Also from this pottery vestige, we can know about a part of foreign trade status in
Vietnam at XV - XVI century objectively and convincingly. The studying result shows that
our ancestors had been active exporter of Vietnamese handicraft fine arts products, especially
401
Panel 13: Source materials
pottery products in the 15th century. It's a pity as national history had recorded not so many
things about foreign trade at XV century, but it had been lively in actuality.
Not stopping at archaeological studying purpose, Chu Dau pottery has been
regenerated and has been contributing its part to the development of current and future
economy. We can say that the studying work of Chu Dau pottery has achieved basic
requirements of collection, study and promotion. The result of studying work not only has
scientific value but also has great reality value, the thing that not all the archaeological
studying work can obtain.
[13.404]
The museum of Vietnamese Revolution located at 25 Tong Dan Str, Hoan Kiem
district, Hanoi, Vietnam. It is a beautiful areaof the cultural cluster, nearby the Sword Lake -
the center of Hanoi and surrounded by 3 old streets: Tran Quang Khai, Trang Tien and Tong
Dan. The museum building was constructed in 1917 by French and formally as a Custom
Sevices of the city before 1954.
The museum of Vietnamese Revolution is the first national museum in the field of
social history, officially opened to visitors since January 6, 1959. The store house of the
museum currently holds more than 83.000 objects on display, documents, pictures and
reference books and magazines, which have been carefully stored and classified by their
materials and specifics. There are various and abundant types and materials collected objects
with profound contents reflecting all aspects of the modern Vietnam history since 1858,
many of those are specially valuable and rare and even unique objects. This is the national
tangible cultural heritage of Vietnam. Throughout 50 years of establishing and developing,
the items in the store house of the National Museum on Vietnamese Revolution have been
being effectively utilized for displaying, exhibiting, studying and publishing as well as for the
402
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.405]
Ho Chi Minh is the world’s well - know man in the XX century. He not only
contributed in the national liberation and the construction of Vietnam, but he also was an
international revolutionary soldier, well - know man of the world’s culture. Therefore many
historians, political, cultural, militarist scientists has been studying about Ho Chi Minh,
especially after the August 1945 Revolution in Vietnam.
Except some peoples, who misunderstand the Vietnamese nation, country and Ho Chi
Minh ’s life, career, there are people, who intend to distort, slander for sabotage the
proletarian revolution, and lower Ho Chi Minh’s contribution toward the Vietnamese nation
and the world. However, almost true scientists have a good will and support the struggles of
Vietnamese nation, admire Ho Chi Minh They are the friends in struggles, close comrades of
Ho Chi Minh and Vietnam. Their studies about Ho Chi Minh’s life and career are fair,
unprejudiced and scientifically.
The report will not talk a lot about the misunderstanding, the bad and unfair intention,
but will concentrate on the studies’ results of unprejudiced scientists. The main content will
be as follows:
- Briefing on study of Ho Chi Minh’s life and career in abroad (foreigners and
overseas Vietnamese);
- The achievements and active contributions in the materials, points of view,
scientifically content of the main problems;
- Evaluate these contributions and raise a problem of further study, discussion in the
suitable forms;
403
Panel 13: Source materials
[13.406]
404
Panel 13: Source materials
We hereby would like to share ideas with an expert as to his thoughts about the VN
studies research center (and I may add the source center of sufficient and updated materials)
must be built in VN not in any other places in the world.
405
PANEL 14
EDUCATION AND TRAINING
OF HUMAN RESOURCES
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.407]
This article analyzes 20 years of Doi Moi reforms in the education sector. In the first
part of the article, the author proposes a brief outlook on the most striking quantitative
performances of the Vietnamese education sector over the past 20 years. However, despite
undisputable excellent achievements (e.g. gross enrolment rates, duration of studies, ratio
male/female per class, etc.) compare to international standards, lately it seems that certain
segment of the population have more benefited from the educational boost than others.
Moreover, a careful look into the data available suggests that certain gaps in some areas
remain important and sometimes even widening (e.g. duration of studies and access for some
social categories, etc.).
The second part of this paper addresses the current challenges of the educational
system, such as the question of quality, social inequalities, and corruption. Some of the
educational assets achieved by the country during the Doi Moi period are quantitative in their
objectives (enrolment, increase in manpower) and instruments (sharing responsibilities of
costs and, diversification of supply and demand), but uncertainties remain numerous today in
the qualitative dimension of its results and in the requirement for some transparency in the
implementation of its means. Any discussion must reconsider the questions of quality,
corruption, privatization and inequalities, which remain major challenges nowadays. These
questions persist within a system where quality remains a scarcity, and where the commercial
value of the diplomas seems to count more than the educational values today. Besides,
income has become a more important social discriminator recently and a key determinant in
the access to the different education layers. The key emerging question here is who has
access to what education.
The Doi Moi policies have deeply rearranged the Vietnamese educational system by
modifying the responsibilities as well as the relations and the behaviour of the various actors
of the sector. The acceleration of the socio - economic transformations and liberalization
policies, e.g. the World Trade Organization accession, raises further questions on the ability
of the educational system to meet the challenges of quality, competitiveness, transparency
409
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
and equity and on the consequences of the adjustments, which the education system
undertook to answer it. The main threat related to the current changes is the emergence of a
two - tiered system, or an educational system with layers of different levels of quality. Far
from claiming to answer all these crucial questions, this article proposes to reconsider the
assets of the Doi Moi as regards to education before describing some of the current issues.
Will the educational assets of the Doi Moi period survive? It’s the main question addressed in
this article.
[14. 408]
This paper uses a web analogy to detail a strategy used design, implement and embed
school leadership learning networks as a way to improve leader training and development. It
draws on both theoretical and empirical perspectives. Given the impact of school leaders on
school achievement the paper holds that knowledgeable, ethical and connected leaders are a
key ingredient in any improvement effort. The paper introduces the underpinning philosophy
and structure of a collection of training and development programmes designed specifically
for school leaders. The philosophy suggests that learning must be context - based and context
- placed and focus on building enduring networks, not simply on the transmission of
established knowledge. For this to happen, strategies must adapt to fluid school realities and
disentangle traditional learning hierarchies and institutional boundaries. Programme design
combines established and emerging knowledge, flexible delivery, individual and group
responsibility and participation, action learning, mentoring and an ethical focus. The paper
holds that many current approaches to Human Resource Development are unsuited to
preparing leaders within a shifting environment and suggests a number of recommendations
for increasing their relevance and effectiveness.
410
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.409]
[14.410]
411
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
capital, the intellectual resource is the most important. The human resources development
(HRD) for the industrialization is the requirement not only of economic but also social and
human development, the requirement of the building a equitable, democratic and civilized
society.
For HRD education and training (E&T) play the most important role. At present
Vietnamese E&T has the strengths such as a developed network of E&T institutions, social
forces contribute a lot in HRD. The size of man power training is developing quickly, the
qualification of labor forces is enhancing. But E&T also has serious weaknesses: Quality of
man power in the aspects of physical fitness, work skills and attitude, social relationship is
low; the surplus of popular labor forces but shortage of skilled, specialized ones, the structure
of training does not match the demand of the society, and generally the quality and
effectiveness of training is low.
To overcome this situation in HRD the direction for the future development should
be:
Paying attention to the human development from early childhood to oldest age in the
aspects of physical and mental health, mind and intellectual, moral and profession;
HRD is the responsibility of both family and society;
Training human resource should match the requirement of the labor market by trade,
locality, inside and outside of the country.
[14.411]
After generally presenting education achievements in years of “Doi Moi”, the paper
addresses the weakness and shortcomings that Ministry of Education is facing namely:
The development of a national education system is uneven and not in line with rule of
pyramid shape. In stead it is in a strange form: big head, big bottom and narow in middle. Up
412
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
6
Source: MOET and Vocational Department, from 1986-1987 to 2006-2007
413
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.412]
414
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.413]
secondary teachers, vocational teachers, lecturers, public servants, officials working in press
and publishing industry, legal services, tax, customs and treasury and overseas Vietnamese
intellectuals. The estimated total of intellectuals and public servants in Vietnam now is about
3.5 million. It is said that 80% of public servants working in state agencies do not meet the
standard for a public servant in terms of professional ability, foreign language and computer
skills; as a result, their job quality is not high. 63% of au university graduates are
unemployed.
In sum, there are many shortcomings in human resources from farmers, workers and
intellectuals (including public servants) in Vietnam. These shortcomings directly affect
economic development. In recent years of renovation, the country’s economy has been
growing at a rate of 7.5 to 8% per year; however, it is still far inferior to the world economy.
According to reports of the World Bank (WB) and the International Finance Corporation
(IFC) released on September 26, 2007, Vietnam’s economy was ranked 91 out of 178
surveyed countries.
Current situation of Vietnamese human resources can be summarized in several
points: firstly, Vietnamese human resources are rather abundant, but have not been paid
proper attention nor been planned and exploited and have been trained just in halves;
secondly, the quality of human resources is not high, leading to a contradiction between
quantity and quality; thirdly, human resources from farmers, workers and intellectuals do not
associate and supplement for each other closely, on the contrary, they are still separate and
lack of cooperation to fulfil their common target of building and protecting the nation.
2. Solutions to develop Vietnamese human resources
The goal of national development set by the Communist Party of Vietnam and the
State is to make our country basically become a modern industrialized country by 2020. The
issue in question is to build a strategy for socio - economic development for the period 2011 -
2020.
Building abundant human resources for our country will make a decisive contribution
to the fulfillment of the above goal. Solutions to developing Vietnamese human resources
are: 1) clearly understanding that human resources are the most precious resource of Vietnam
in the national renovation and development. A country with little natural resources like
Vietnam must take human resources as substitutive resources; 2) Improving human quality
and living standard. When talking about human quality, first we must mention birth quality.
Birth quality in Vietnam now is low; it is estimated that there is 1 baby with congenital
416
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
malformation per 10 newborn babies. Living standard concerns fostering a man both
materially and spiritually and ensuring that he will have a healthy body and mind. 3) Building
a strategy for human resources, which is closely connected with the strategy for socio -
economic development, industrialization, modernization and international economic
integration? 4) Using effective measures to deal with both urgent and long - term problems of
human resources, making a vigorous change in exploiting, training and utilizing human
resources from farmers, workers, intellectuals, entrepreneurs, etc. 5) Building a plan to
coordinate human resources from farmers, workers, intellectuals, entrepreneurs and people
working in the service sector, as well as a plan for exploiting, training, cultivating and
utilizing human resources properly. 6) Continually improving education level of the people.
Now, the average the education level of the population is quite low (grade 6 or 7 per capita).
Thus, an urgent task now is to invest to improve education level of the population, building
“a studying society”. 7) Making clear, transparent and sound policies on utilizing
intellectuals, especially talents. 8) Making strong reforms in monetary and financial policies,
developing infrastructure and carrying out education modernization. 9) Improving
information about human resources in a public and democratic way, so that everybody
understands the importance of human resource development in Vietnam and all over the
world. 10) Annually summarizing theory and practice of Vietnamese human resources in
order to assess good points and weak points, to draw experience so that the State can make
new policies and amend old policies which are no longer suitable.
In conclusion, the goal of making Vietnam a modern industrialized country by 2020
will not be achieved unless we are successful in building human resources for the country. In
fact, there are many developing countries becoming medium - income countries;
nevertheless, among them, there are very few ones keeping on progress to become
industrialized countries, because most of them do not have effective policies to develop
human resources.
417
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.414]
Since the past, HCM City has always possessed all factors of geo - politics and geo -
culture with a dynamic economy - society. HCM City has always been creative to fulfill
objective demands. Education in HCM City also has that characteristic. So far, HCM City
has still been considered as “the most dynamic education environment of Vietnam” (although
this term is being discussed). Many kinds of private high schools have appeared with a lot of
activities that help to resolve the lack of public high schools in Vietnam. Vietnam has
become a member of WTO; education is also a good field for foreign investment. Private
high schools are developing quickly. Apart from private schools, there are many new kinds of
international schools…. Titles of schools, purposes of activities, economic nature, as well as
educational quality need to be evaluated. The thesis describes, explains and analyses the issue
to answer some questions about the movement of economy, society and culture of HCM City
in the globalizing era.
[14.415]
Eren Zink
Science in Viet Nam is a product of a rich history of higher education and exchange
of ideas that stretches back in time some 1400 years. From the very beginning, higher
education was a complex and powerful institution for achieving visions of a better
Vietnamese future. This has been true for the Confucian meritocracy established more than a
418
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
millenium ago, and it is also true for Vietnam’s contemporary government and its ambitions
to become a powerful competetitor in the global knowledge economy.
Meanwhile, scientists carry out their work within the context of particular scientific
structures and cultures that can vary between and within countries. The cultures and
structures of science in Viet Nam are a result of rich national histories, as well as the
particular traditions and training that young scientists experience as graduate students. This
paper is based upon research carried out on Vietnamese grantees of the International
Foundation for Science during 2007. It examines the experiences of a group of scientists that
have returned home to Viet Nam after PhD training abroad.
This research finds that young scientists go abroad for PhD training in natural applied
sciences to get what they call the “new knowledge,” and to bring it back to Vietnam. The
“new knowledge” is a scientific habitus that is credited with being more creative than current
practice in Vietnam, and is believed by many to be the key to achieving innovation and
national development. However, these new scientists, upon their return to Viet Nam, enter
scientific institutions near the bottom of a strongly hierarchical system. In this system the
young and unconnected have little access to the means for actually doing science.
One result is that young scientists are looking for new ways to circumvent the
limitations of the established scientific system. Similarly, senior scientists are looking for
ways to harness the potential and promise of their junior colleagues’ new knowledge for their
own professional goals. Hence, the introduction of a new kind of scientific habitus, brings
new opportunities to change the long established relationships in the scientific institutions.
[14.416]
This report is concerned with some problems in educating and training young
Vietnamese during the past 15 years; more specifically in sending Vietnamese trainees to
attend industrial training and technical internship programs. There are both positive and
negative causes and they have occurred on both Vietnamese and Japanese sides. From the
419
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
point of view of the trainee receiver (the Japanese side), the report offers some suggestions
on how to direct the training of workers in the process of industrialization in Vietnam
[14.417]
Da Nang University
420
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
education will be exploited to the maximum and its problems kept to a minimum, helping to
build a strong knowledge - based economy in Vietnam.
[14.418]
The aim of this presentation is to analyze the historical background and achievements
of the international cooperation between Japan and Vietnam from a variety of viewpoints,
and adopting the concrete samples, explain how the partnership was built, what
accomplishments we got, and so on. Then after assessing the sample examples, I would like
to pose the future visions and propositions of our cooperation in more detail.
We can approach the international cooperation in many ways. For example, some
analysts focus on the governmental level. Others direct their attention to the grass - route
level. And cooperation is generally divided into two areas, that is ,hard - type, including
bridge construction and facility construction, and soft - type, mainly composed of human
resources development(how to teach, and so forth).I will deliver the macroscopically total
conditions of cooperation, which contains multiple actors and many areas first and
afterwards, describe and analyze our experiences. Speaking more concretely, we explain two
projects, namely the ESD - oriented one sponsored by ACCU in cooperation with Vietnam
National University and the special needs education sponsored by JICA in cooperation with
Hanoi Teachers College.
After evaluating two examples as well as others ,finally I would like to propose the
future orientation of cooperation concerning human resources development between Japan
and Vietnam.
421
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.419]
Organizations that have as major task training and consultancy for school managers
(and other educational managers) go through different stages in their existence. Global
experiences of the past are presented. Future trends are predicted. Experiences and trends are
used to reflect about the situation in Vietnam
[14.420]
The report analyzes the characteristics of the new era for Vietnam and highlights
some trends of higher education (H.E.) development during this time, which were reflected in
the Government’s Resolution No.14/2005/NQ - CP on “Fundamental and comprehensive
H.E. reform in Vietnam for the period of 2006 - 2020”. The most essential trends include the
massification of H.E., the increase of a diverse and multi - tiered system H.E., the
development of the private sector, the enhancement of autonomy and accountability of, the
innovation of teaching process and methods in the direction of improving students’
activeness, the enhancement of research capacity in H.E. institutions, and the enhancement of
international integration of Vietnam’s H.E. system. The development of Vietnam’s H.E. in
recent years has reflected some of these orientations, though it is still inadequate in general.
On one hand, this is partly because the rapid development in the number of H.E. Institutions
leads to the fact that the unsolved problems of faculty quantity and quality tend to be more
serious. On the other hand, the governance system is slow to change, which hinders the
implementation of the positive orientations of Resolution 14. The unprecedented factors of
the international and national contexts, the weaknesses and serious inadequacies of H.E. in
422
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
particular and education in general require a profound reform of the national education
system, which must be designed carefully and urgently to be started in the second decade of
the century.
[14.421]
Vietnam was admitted to the World Trade Organization (WTO) and it is undeniable
that its economy has moved to market mechanism. However, changes of the educational
system in market economy, especially in the era of globalization, has initiated a number of
critical issues.
In Vietnam, globalization is associated with three factors. The first one is the collapse
of the socialist alliance in East Europe. The second one which helps admission to WTO is a
complete move from the centralized economy and subsidized mechanism to a market
economy. The third one is the impacts of information technology development. These three
factors have contributed differently to the unification of the world, fostering globalization
process.
Therefore, globalization in Vietnam is not a compulsory process, but a natural
opportunity. Globalization in education at the time is not only negative.
Globalization brings to Vietnam several advantages. It helps Vietnam locate its
educational system in the whole education picture of the world and understand its position,
strengths and weaknesses. Then the educational system itself does not produce people with
local viewpoint but professionals with global thinking competence, democratic spirit,
cooperative capability, and the ability to work in international environment.
What we need to learn sometimes is not what developed countries are now doing but
what they used to do before to develop their old - fashioned educational system to an
international standard one. We particularly play an active role in protecting distinct values of
the national education which has formed and preserved for thousands of years. We also need
to be fully aware that globalization in economy is completely different from that in culture
423
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
and education. The world can be “flattened” in economy and technology, but it can not be
“flattened” in culture and education.
If we would like to play an active role in choosing experiences from other countries,
contribute to the human knowledge, integrate into the globalization and benefit from it, one
of the ultimate actions is to have a sound policy to facilitate English learning in school.
How to receive from and improve ourselves during the wave of globalization is a
challenge for education in Vietnam. The duty is initially directed to current educational
leaders and managers.
[14.422]
Since the 2nd World War, many developed and developing countries have attached
much importance to the education development. Many education reforms have been carried
out. Many significant achievements gained have had positive influence on many aspects of
countries especially countries that have been newly independent and become “Dragon” and
new industrial countries.
Through documentation research and survey in many countries, we have witnessed
many education changes suitable with the political and social system, which have meet the
technological, scientific, literature and economic development. It is necessary to firstly and
mainly buil a human resource for the the industry, from which, we are able to determine the
main contents of the report.
1. Sketching a picture of education development in some countries, mainly America,
German, Russia, Japan, China, Australia and Thailand with policies performed through
programs, books, methods of learning and teaching organization and archived results.
2. Lessons and experience can be received to make Vietnam education quickly
developed and sustainable, which are suitable with our country’s objectives. In addition,
there are further some proposals and recommendations.
The article is made on basis of the source of materials and figures gathered from
sightseeing, actual surveys and scientific processing.
424
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.423]
Vietnamese education in the Period 1945 - 1954 occurred in two areas: the occupied
zones and the enemy - occupied zones; there the education in the extensive occupied zones,
guerilla base zones had an important part in the success during the resistance against the
French colonialists of the Vietnamese people.
That is a people’s democratic education, founded in the early years after the August
Revolution, by the special interest, a good vision of Ho Chi Minh and judicious policy of the
Party and the Vietnamese State.
Then, it was maintained, build, and developed through the difficult stages of the
Vietnamese resistance in the years 1946 - 1954, established a progressive education of the
people, by the people and for the people; including many school level (elementary, secondary
schools, universities), under various types (public, private, semi - public), both trained in the
country and abroad,…
The result of that education had contributed to development a culture resistance, a
part created the powerful rear, a factor often decisive victory of the war, especially to create
human resources well - behaved, talented, with an increasing amount and quality, including
many intellectuals, talented leaders to serve the resistance and prepare for the cause of
Vietnamese revolution in the periods after.
The experience drawn from successes and limitations in the construction,
development of the education during the resistance against French colonialists has practical
meaning for the improvement and reformation education of Viet Nam at present.
425
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.424]
Vocational training and making employment for the Army’s youth who have fulfilled
the military service are the urgent and long - term task of our Party, State and Army. The
research of “Reforming the career counseling service delivery to the Army’s youth who have
fulfilled the military service” has contributed not only the theory but also the practice to
making the above task reliable.
The research consists of two parts. The first one is to analyze and evaluate the real
situation of our country’s employment and labour force, the results of the career counseling
activities and the organization of the career counseling service delivery to the army youths in
the army’s vocational training schools and employment service centers. The strong and the
weak points are also found to make the reasons for reforming.
The second part proposes five comprehensive solutions on the reform of the career
counseling service that are in accordance with the army’s and the country’s real context. The
solutions are (1) strengthening propaganda and education to heighten people’s awareness of
career counseling role; (2) increasing the state’s and the army’s management role; (3)
reforming the contents and the approaches of the service delivery which are closely
connected with doing the related researches, compiling the materials and investing the
essential equipments; (4) improving staff training management mechanism to meet the
standardized competencies; (5) innovating the inspection and the evaluation; and finally
giving the recommendations.
426
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.425]
Evaluation based on reality does not exclude traditional one but the supplementation
for perfection supporting lectures and students in cementing knowledge and life with better
awareness with task that students do after graduating. Teaching process, thus, can be livelier.
Lectures will be more creative in finding interesting exercises for supporting students in
doing these tasks. Students will be attracted in broaden their knowledge, practicing for a
better work when they are still schooling.
Of course, in order to design a student evaluation document (including real evaluation
lessons), for real student continuous breakthrough, we need time and money. However, to
university education for human resources development who meet today demands of
economic development, policy makers, universities, lecturers must give appropriate priority
for this real evaluation and assessment.
In order to carry out this real evaluation in whole university, leaders must giving their
political determination of supporting lecturers, students in changing the way of giving
lectures, way of studying, avoiding goals - directed evaluation and assessment.
Changes in evaluation and assessment must begin with clarification of concrete study
goals, then development of staffs, programs, documents… This is difficult tasks, which need
long time and sources to pursue, but now is the time to start!
427
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.426]
The Technical and Vocational Education system plays an important role of providing
around 70% of the technical workforce for the country. Therefore, it has always attracted
attention from and has been developed by the Government. However this system still
witnesses many problems and weaknesses, which should be overcome in the new context of
development.
On the current situation: Through its statistics, the report provides an overall picture
of technical and vocational education system situation in Vietnam during the past periods
with the following comments:
During the past 10 years, technical and vocational education system has been quickly
developed. However, imbalances still exists given the development of Higher Education and
the demand of the workforce for the cause of industrialization and modernization of the
country. The network of Technical and Vocational Education system has not been
appropriate in terms of trades, levels and geographical areas.
The training quality, which is currently at average level, meets the minimum
requirements of today’s workforce. However, it will meet with major challenges of national
industrialization and modernization and international integration.
The effectiveness of technical and vocational education system is still low, and if it is
not rapidly improved, it will present a threat for our vocational training in international
competition and integration.
The report also analyses and points out the causes underlying the above weaknesses.
On the new context: the report highlights the impacts of such factors as market
economy, international integration, intellectual economy, industrialization and modernization
to workforce development and the challenges of technical and vocational education system
during the new period.
On the solutions: given the above technical and vocational education system status,
the author recommends that there be a major comprehensive reform in workforce training
428
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
system in general, and technical and vocational education system in particular which
includes:
A reform in the national education structure and in TVET management;
A renovation in management and allocation of educational budget;
Some solutions to enhance training quality and effectiveness.
[14.427]
429
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.428]
430
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.429]
[14.430]
Stable development has already been mentioned in geography study units, programs
and textbook, however, concept of education for stable development has not been mentioned
in study units and geography textbook yet. After Global Summit of United Nations held in
Johannesburg about stable development and declare of education decade for stable
development from 2005 to 2014, Department of Geography - Hanoi high - school teachers'
college has already introduced content of stable development education in study unit of
teaching method of geography" since 2006. From that point, students of faculty of geography
- high - school teachers' college have been studying target, content and strategy, the members
take part in education for stable development, universities and schools in all the world have
taken part in education decade for stable development. At present, Department of Geography
already compiled syllabus: "Education for stable development through geography subject", a
lot of students and research students already studied content of education for stable
development and successfully defense their university graduation thesis in May, 2008.
432
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.431]
Choosing the shortened industrialization strategy has forced Vietnam to step by step
enter into the knowledge - based economy right in the process of transferring from an
agricultural to an industrial economy. The logic of problem is to build a learning society in
which lifelong learning is a principle for education development in the present period.
The learning society requires to expand the educational scale in the initial Education;
especially, Higher School Education. However, the more important task is to develop and
improve the Adult Education by both non - formal and informal Education, which are
referred to as the continuing Education.
The data used in this report proves that human resources in Vietnam are trained
positively by formal Education and non - formal education (in Vietnam, at the present,
including both formal and non - formal education). Besides, the quality of human resource
has presented itself as the most pressing and serious necessity.
[14.432]
433
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.433]
With the globalization tendency, peoples in all countries must have international and
regional integration; however, this tendency must be in “incorporation and in struggles”. This
is the main content of the report with international integration of Vietnamese education
Ho Chi Minh and the Vietnamese Communist Party with the International integration
in general and educational in particular
In its historical development from ancient time up till now, the Vietnamese nation
with its strategic position in geography, economy, and military... has been influenced many
cultures in the world and itself has established an education, culture with national character.
From the beginning of XX century to the year 1969, Ho Chi Minh is a typical person
and a mirror for Vietnamese people in accepting the human’s culture for the establishment of
Vietnamese revolution culture and education in accordance with socialist orientation. It is an
important basis for the establishment of Ho Chi Minh’s ideology that includes the idea of
corporation of national and international power.
Ho Chi Minh is thought about the world in general and about education in particular
is fundamental for the establishment of policies, points of view, tactics of Vietnamese
Communist Party and government for management of educational activities, including
International integration.
Using the Ho Chi Minh’s ideology and the Vietnamese Communist Party’s points of
view and policies in education’s international integration.
The report underlines the methodological requirements and principals with illustration
of the Vietnamese practice and education’s international integration in accordance with the
Ho Chi Minh’s ideology and the Vietnamese Communist Party’s points of view and policies.
Some important points are as follows:
434
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.434]
Vietnam determines to accelerate the development for getting out the status of a less -
developed country. Enhancing quality of human resources, best using labor potential for
society is aimed to bring into full capacity of most important inside resources for meeting
development demand of the country. Educating, training high - quality human resources is
the most important factor of production forces, an economy, of the using knowledge in all
fields of society, the answer for problem on preventing the backward threaten of Vietnam.
Each state has its own strategy on education and training for heighten quality of
human resources. Due to historical conditions, Vietnam has her own characteristics and
difficulties as well as advantages in drawing the solutions for enhancing the quality of human
resources education and training. It is necessary to clarify these characteristics fro developing
435
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
a system of oriented ideas and relevant policies, solutions that are not subjective, voluntary
but highly feasible.
The paper addresses the issue from macro approach that review achievements and
limitations in training and education for enhancing human resources quality in innovation
process then determining requirements for serving the development cause of the country up
to 2020. Based on that standpoint, orientation and basic solutions are proposed with the aim
to enhance the quality of human resources training and education in Vietnam serving the
requirement of fast development of the country in the period up to 2020 i.e. completion of
industrialization and modernization of the country, soon get Vietnam out of the less
developed country status.
[14.435]
This paper presents the issues on national policy for education and human resource
development in Viet Nam in the process of innovation and internationalization. From 1986
up to now, Viet Nam is developing very rapidly all aspects of society: economy, science &
technology, culture and education. We have many new opportunities; however, we will face
great challenges, especially in education and manpower development.
In this paper a comparative analysis is made about changes on educational
philosophy, national policy for education and human resource development, structure of the
educational system, educational content as well as goals and solutions for the educational
development in the future. In the “DOI MOI” process for the purposes of industrialization,
modernization and the building of market economy oriented socialism, Vietnamese education
will be developed with a big space and higher quality, according to regional and international
trends.
436
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.436]
This paper is about how to assess and evaluate programs for Educational Leaders and
Managers in the world and in Vietnam. In different countries in the world, the assessment
and evaluation of programs for Educational Leaders happens every year, based on program
accreditation standards, used both formative and summative assessment, used different
methods and tools and involved different stakeholders to make the collected data be objective
and precisely. Assessment and evaluation have been carried out systematically on inputs,
processes and outputs, focused on the learners’ knowledge, skills and attitude they received
during and after a program.
In Vietnam assessing and evaluating programs in general, and programs for
educational managers in particular, has been being focused recently. However, it has not met
the requirements of assessment and evaluation yet. Assessing focused only on the learners,
but used limited tools and methods of written tests such as: objective tests written by
instructors, essay, minor thesis, master and doctoral thesis. The quality of the programs, of
the instructional process and the quality of Educational Managers have been facing with
many problems that need to be solved.
Learning experiences from other countries, Vietnam’s context and the requirements
of evaluation and assessment, the authors suggest some directions to be implemented in
assessing and evaluating programs for Educational Managers and Leaders in Vietnam such
as: focusing on assessing learners’ management and leadership skills, following the
requirements of program evaluation and assessment that other countries have been being
implemented. Assessment and Evaluation must support the renovation aims of educating and
training Educational Managers and Leaders in Vietnam and the renovation of assessment and
evaluation in Education and therefore helps to enhance quality of Educational Managers and
Leaders.
437
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
[14.437]
Human is the most important capital. Socio - economical development of each state,
subject to its human resources, is different. The process of economical development has
proved that the most economical developed country is not a country who is endowed with
natural minerals and favorable conditions. In fact some countries who are poor in natural
resources but with well trained and wise use of human resources, have become the developed
and rich countries. In order to quickly develop and complete the cause of industrialization
and modernization in 2020, Vietnam has no choice other than utilization of the nation’s
fondness for learning, intelligence, skill and hardness to build a human resources
development strategy, respecting human resources, well using human resources that would
upgrade the Vietnamese people who are intelligent, patient and dynamic into higher level in
socio - economical development in the process of globalization tendency.
1. Completing the system of national education toward increasing intellectual
standards of people, human resources training and talent cultivation.
Vietnamese must be those people who posses basic knowledge and comprehensive
understanding.
Educational system assist all people to have opportunity to study in whole life and
complete through self study.
Building an open, free, democratic educational system for individual development.
An equitable educational system that respects human resources, talents and
responsively adapts with social demand.
Educational process is a process to discover and select talents.
Human training and talents cultivating are of entire national educational system that
does not depend on endowed aptitude and belong to an individual.
To change from an administrative education system into qualitative system.
2. Attaching much importance to the combination of training and scientific -
technological research and production so that real human resources and talents are available
438
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
To build a large university that is an environment for free study, inventing and finding
new scientific truth.
Transferring human knowledge to young generation, training human resources in
combination with scientific and technological research.
Strengthening competitive capacity among universities in relation of training -
scientific and technological research.
Scientific - tehnological research and productive enterprises.
Enterprises is responsible ito invest in human resources training.
Building university culture on the competetive basis so that each university will have
its own trade - mark.
To attract human resources and talents to serve social demands and the cause of
industrialization and modernization
A preeminent Vietnamese is educated one.
Policy to attract human resources, talents in training process.
Policy to attract human resources, talents through modernization and advancization of
infrastructure and working conditions.
Open recruitment, relevant salary and just reward/punishment.
International cooperation and competition in training and using Vietnamese human
resources and talents.
Secriously protection of intellectual property right.
Commercialization of intellectual products.
Priority policy for over - sea Vietnamese who devote their contributions to the
country.
Diversification of international cooperation in human resources training and talents
cultivation.
Activities need to be implemented relating to training and using human resources and
talents
Develop a strategy for training and using Vietnamese human resources and talents.
Issue a policy to prevent the loss of expertise.
Transfer the National Council of Education to National Council of Education and
Talents Development and Using.
For conclusion
439
Panel 14: Education and training of human resources
Human resources and talents are the most precious capital of our country. It is
difficult to train human resources and cultivate talents. However effective use of these
resources is much more difficult. With her population of about 85 million, Vietnam is
considered as a powerful country in terms of inhabitant. Vietnamese people are determined,
intelligent, and fond for learning, imitative, hard - working, and industrious. With the policy
of the Party and State that State is of, by and for people, and the open policy in international
integration in globalization tendency, Vietnam will certainly has an abundant human
resources in both terms of quantity and quality and many talents. These resources would
facilitate to shorten the difference between our country with developed countries in the
region and in the world.
440
PANEL 15
THEORY AND TRAINING METHODS
IN VIETNAMESE STUDIES
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.438]
Da Lat University
According to a recent survey, most graduates have found jobs, of which 30% serves
in governmental organization, institutes, etc. like museums, broadcasting corporations, etc.,
30% serves in other organizations like Youth Unions, Women associations, etc., and 20%
serves as teachers. However, in general, graduates of Vietnamese Studies find it hard in
searching for jobs, which means we are wasting a certain amount of human resources.
When we develop the curriculum for this major, we must assure ourselves that this
major is to provide specialists about one country in terms of civilization, history, culture, etc.;
therefore, students should be provided with fundamental, general, and specialized knowledge
about the country, such as about its people, culture, etc. The method applied in this major
should be multi disciplinary approach. In short, Vietnamese Studies is a major that orients the
learners to the achievement of modernized university education, which means general
knowledge, logically synthesizing thinking, and inter disciplinary approach
It is worth noting here that the objectives of Vietnamese Studies are about
Vietnamese culture, especially its cultural tradition. Consequently, the courses relating to
culture should play important parts and should be the majority in the curriculum. The rest
443
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
should be optional and complementary. The curriculum should be designed avoiding the
problem of considering Vietnamese Studies as a program, which combines courses like
Vietnamese Literature, History, etc. Another problem should be avoided is the fact that
graduates are provided with too general knowledge, and they are not provided chances to
specialize in any field.
It is vital to promote this new major. The Ministry of Interior should issue some
documents which require people who work for certain organization to equip themselves a
degree of Vietnamese Studies. Graduates of Vietnamese Studies should be given priory in
jobs recruitments in organizations relating to culture since these graduates are pioneers in the
task of maintaining Vietnam an ethnically traditional but culturally modernized country.
[15.439]
The study of Vietnam in Malaysia has undergone many changes since its introduction
in the mid-1970s. Started initially mainly for the study of the Vietnam War and the Indochina
Crisis, the subject almost died a natural death with the waning of interests on the region
following the end of the war. It was sustained mainly as part of the study on Southeast Asia.
The introduction of the renovation policy in Vietnam and the subsequent integration of that
country and later, other Indochina states into the Association of Southeast Asian Studies
(ASEAN), renewed interests on Vietnam, making the country a new area of enquiry. This
paper will trace the genesis and the transformation of Vietnamese Studies in Malaysia by
focusing specifically on the manner the subject has developed from a mere section of
444
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
Southeast Asian studies into a specific subject with research and post-graduate students of its
own. The paper will also explore the transformation of Vietnamese Studies from focusing on
the war in Indochina to focus on cultural issues. The paper will also attempt to discuss the
concepts behind the development of Vietnamese studies in Malaysia.
[15.440]
Over the last 20 years, Vietnam has become greatly more integrated with and open to
the rest of the world. In return, the world has also become far more interested in Vietnam.
This interest covers all areas of society, but especially in the academic fields. A new, young
and enthusiastic generation of specialists in Vietnamese studies has successfully inherited the
wisdom-experienced specialists from the previous generation. The number of foreigners
learning Vietnamese is increasing more than ever before. Consequently, examining how to
teach Vietnamese language to foreign students efficiently is becoming increasingly
important. Vietnamese language plays a vital role in helping foreigners learn and understand
Vietnamese culture and advance in Vietnamese studies.
As shown in the title my paper consists of 2 parts. The first part is an introduction to
teaching Vietnamese language at the Institute of Vietnamese Studies and Development
Sciences (formerly the Center for Vietnamese Intercultural Studies). The Institute/Center has
more than 20 years experience in teaching Vietnamese language to foreign students, post-
graduate students, specialists, and scientists who are studying Vietnam or are planning to do
so. This part of the paper focuses on what distinguishes this Institute from other centers
teaching Vietnamese language. The second part of this paper focuses specifically on the
method of teaching Vietnamese modal idioms to foreign students, such as:
These are very familiar parts of language that express a great deal of nuance in the
modality of sentences; yet it is a group of words causing a great deal of difficulty for students
and teachers alike. Modal idioms require closely adhering to the contexts and to the
interaction among communicators. In this part of the paper I describe how to efficiently teach
learners to use these words correctly. Specifically these words will be analyzed and described
from three different aspects:
- describing formal criteria for distinguishing modal idioms from normal parts of
speech where the form and position are identical
[15.441]
[15.442]
University of Tokyo
Since 1999, four key East-Asia universities including University of Beijing (China),
National University of Seoul (Korea), University of Tokyo (Japan), and Hanoi National
University (Vietnam) have held annual meeting namely The Forum of four East-Asia
Universities with the aim to strengthen exchange in university education for developing
several common curricula and programmers that can be applied in all four universities. As
universities representing their respective state, all four universities of the Forum have strong
tradition in study of their own country and due scientific interest to neighbors states that is
446
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
increasingly stronger than in the past in context of globalization. Taking into account the
situation that universities of Beijing, Seoul and Tokyo have a section to study Vietnam, the
establishing a cooperation network on teaching Vietnam of all four universities in which
Vietnam play a core role is a feasible scenario.
The studying its own country in Southeast Asian countries assumes strong traditional
“national culture”. Though “national culture” has contributed to the formulation of
contemporary awareness, it may also lead to a narrow nationalism. Method to consider Japan
in a broader context is an effective one that could prevent “Japanese Studies” in Japan to a
narrow nationalism.
[15.443]
This paper’s focus is on those efforts most relevant to Vietnam’s education and
training needs. We intend our process of assisting students to serve as a model for Vietnam’s
higher education needs. We work hard to identify Vietnam’s most promising students, and
match them with host departments at MU. Most critically, we strive from the outset to mentor
prospective and accepted students. We personally visit as many of the students as possible in
Vietnam. Then our VIG and faculty members and five Vietnamese graduate research
7
http://bengal.missouri.edu/~ntv25c/7370/final/members.html and http://asia.missouri.edu/vietnam/
447
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
assistants (GRAs) help candidates with preparation of curriculum vitae and statements of
purpose. We keep up a steady stream of correspondence between the students, our
Vietnamese GRAs, our Graduate School, the Directors of Graduate Studies at the host
departments, and the students’ advisors. We identify appropriate scholarship and teaching
and research assistantships for the students.
MU makes extraordinary efforts to ensure the academic and personal success of our
Vietnamese students, and to prepare them for a successful return to Vietnam. We greet them
at the airport, transport them to their housing, and assist in course registration. In the second
week of class, we hold an intensive workshop, attended only by our Vietnamese students, on
how to best deal with the academic and social challenges of life in the American university.
Emphasis is on building problem-solving, critical thinking, and writing and speaking skills
useful in all disciplines. We build and maintain a sense of community among students and
between students, faculty and town residents through regular academic and social events,
including a Tet celebration, American home visits, participation in the Vietnamese Student
Association, and newsletters and electronic media. Finally, to prepare Vietnamese students to
return home, we assist as appropriate in career placement, grant writing, and other efforts.
[15.444]
448
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.445]
Japan
In order to find an answer to the question of why Japan engaged in such a reckless
losing war with the U.S. and its allied forces in World War Two and why Vietnam won such
a difficult war with the U.S. and its allied forces, the author here attempts to search for how
differences were formed between the national characters of the Japanese and the Vietnamese
Japan and Vietnam have similarities and differences. Both countries are similar in
land, area and population. Both nations have some common ancestral origins. But Japan is an
island nation, whereas Vietnam shares a long border with other countries. This difference has
given rise to historical differences between the two countries. Vietnam has been invaded
around twenty times. Japan has not been invaded so often. Japan has not been colonized,
although she was defeated in the Second World War. The Japanese were invaders of
neighboring nations. Early Japanese history started with a military expedition to Korea which
was organized and £$ commanded by the Emperas Jingu in the middle of the fourth century.
Towards the end of the sixteenth century, the Japanese invaded Korea 1592 and 1598. As
soon as the modern era of Japan started, almost the first thing to be discussed by the
government was an expedition to Korea. Vietnam was colonized by China several times over
a long period extending for ten centuries and by France for eighty years. The Vietnamese
always fought against invaders and finally defeated the invaders. The Vietnamese have never
invaded other nations. They are not a warlike people but peace lovers. They are one of the
nations who know best the value of peace in the world. A legend concerning Lake Hoan
Kiem in the center of Hanoi tells that, when Vietnam was under the direct control of the
Chinese Ming dynasty in the early fourteenth century, King Le Loi, the founder of the Le
dynasty, was given a sacred sword by the guardian turtle of the lake in 1428. He fought and
won the war of independence against the Ming with that sword and liberated Vietnam. After
the war he returned the sword to the turtle. The Japanese should consider the value of peace
more deeply in this conflicting world.
449
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.446]
[15.447]
POLITICAL GEOGRAPHY:
ISSUES AND RESEARCH ORIENTATION IN VIETNAM
Nguyen Dang Hoi, Dr.,
Formed about 110 years ago and well developed in great countries in the world,
political geography has been enlarged in research aspects, perfected and penetrated in to
many fields of life and society. However, there are still different opinions and research
approaches in political geography.
Because there has not been the right and positive evaluation about the position and
role of political geography in the systems of geography sciences, as well as its superiority in
advising to give the spatial decisions, this science has not been appropriately evaluated in
Vietnam yet. It not only creates a gap in anthropography but also limits application of
450
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
geography on issues that concern the development of the nation, especially at national space
decision level.
In the status of Vietnam, the research issues of political geography should be focused
on: the border and the international relation; division of territorial administration (including
management and use of resources, environmental protection); ethnic groups and distribution
of population; integrated research of nation territory.
[15.448]
Over the past few years, Vietnam has been integrating strongly into the world in
many fields including culture, society, science, education, medicine, tourism,
telecommunications, etc. In this context, Vietnamese Studies was introduced and developed
as a necessary demand in Vietnam.
This study has been a popular study in Vietnamese tertiary education system so far.
However, there have been many problems in identifying the objectives and designing the
training program for the study. Currently, Vietnamese Studies has two main orientations:
Based on the background knowledge of Vietnam provided in three years, students can
choose one major which is suitable to their career path to study such as Tourism Profession,
Journalism Profession, Teaching Profession or Scientific Research.
In the first orientation students get extensive knowledge instead of intensive one. As a
result, they will face difficulties in looking for a job after graduation.
451
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
The second orientation is considered to be more practical. However, it hasn’t met the
increasing demand for human resource quality of Vietnamese society.
After reviewing the real situation, we suggest that the training orientation of
Vietnamese Studies at Luong The Vinh University should be based on combining closely
providing background knowledge with profession training. Details are as follows:
[15.449]
Initially established in Western countries in the 16th and 17th century, Vietnamese
Studies has officially become a scientific discipline at the end of the 19th century and the
early 20th century. Though Vietnamese Studies appeared by the requirement of West, it
gradually becomes an scientific discipline branch in Vietnam.
Vietnamese Studies also has a long preparatory process with many achievements and
famous experts in various research and training sectors. However, as a scientific branch, in
accordance with its tight concept, Vietnamese Studies must be a inter disciplinary science.
Moving from the incorporation of various disciplines on Vietnam studies into disciplinary
452
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
The end of the paper introduces the third international seminar on Vietnamese
Studies, considering that integration is the development way of the country. The division into
different sections follows what was done in previous seminars; however, more emphasis is
aimed at diversified integration and development requirements. There are over 770 papers
sent to Seminar Organizers of which 500 will be presented at 18 sections. This international
seminar is held in Vietnam with largest scale and unified as well as concrete requirements
and contents. The results of Seminar do not only directly contribute to enhanced quality of
research and training on Vietnamese Studies inside the country and abroad but provide the
objective, scientific, comprehensive and true understanding of Vietnam that serve effectively
the integration and development purpose of Vietnam.
[15.450]
The appearance and development of Vietnamese studies at the beginning of the 21st
century appears to be a necessity. It meets the requirements of the Vietnamese people and
foreigners who want to study Vietnam.
The prospect of Vietnamese studies in Vietnam and in the world (from the
experiences of the Faculty of Vietnamese Studies in Hanoi National University of Education
and some institutions that offer of Vietnamese studies to foreigners).
453
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.451]
Vietnamese is now taught in Orient Faculty as a major second language for students
majoring in Vietnam linguistics at the Chinese, Korean and Southeast Asian linguistics
division and in Vietnam history at the Oriental History division. Vietnamese is also taught as
a major second language for students majoring in Khmer linguistics. Students majoring in
Vietnam linguistics are taught Vietnamese literature throughout their school years from
sophomore year until senior year and during the two - year post-graduate period, two years.
In their study, students are given a tremendous load of knowledge about Vietnamese
literature, ranging from folklore to modern literature and “doi moi” literature. In this paper,
we will present the difficulties and opportunities of using Vietnamese versions in teaching
Vietnamese literature to Russian students.
[15.452]
Structural viewpoint: the forms linguistic systems that are focused on. The formal
linguists achieved great success in this field, but they overlooked many aspects of language is
communicative functions.
In recent decades, functional grammar has been widely applied in the world and
brought about great results.
454
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
Listening and speaking skills in the syllabuses are used for teaching reading and
writing. That is a communicative viewpoint in teaching Vietnamese at primary schools.
When teaching activities take place, there are many communicative needs among
members: teacher and learners, teacher and teacher, teacher and learners’ parents, learners
and learners... It is called pedagogic communication.
• Activities that learners participate in to test and evaluate knowledge and skills
II.2.2 Practicing skills: listening, speaking, reading, writing and thought competence
455
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
Speaking skill are practiced when learners introduce themselves, tell stories, discuss,
exchange something, organize and control meetings….
Writing skill are also varied: writing after speaking, listening, rewriting someone’s
words directly or indirectly, writing based on prompts, writing applications, art texts….
To help learners to practice their skills, we should use many activities in class as well
as in everyday life for developing their Vietnamese using competence.
Language and thought are formed and developed. So, skills of using language are
practiced in conjunction with the development of the learners thought compelenees.
Learners must have many chances to communicate in class and out of class. It is
suitable to the circumstances and pedagogic situations. Learners work in groups, practice
asking and answering questions, role-playing a situation ….
[15. 453]
Inter-branch oriented post graduate studies at universities are both a duty and an
important priority in the activities of the Institute of Vietnamese Studies and Developed
Sciences (IVIDES). This is the first and, up to now, the only institute in Vietnam that has the
function to train master degree specializing in Vietnamese Studies, these by responding to the
456
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
Regarding the programme, together with specific knowledge that had been taught in
university programmes, through 100 subject units (equivalent to 70 credits), trainees have the
chance to access a large knowledge on Vietnam as a cultural space from such areas as
history, culture, language, economy, law, geography, environment… and each field is not
considered a single manner but in a close relationship with other fields, as an individual in a
common entity. The inter-branch study approach and the area-study approach are basic
methodologies that cover and lead through the entire study programme. After finishing
theory subjects, trainees can select a geographic area in Vietnam as the object for an in-depth
study.
The training programme is integrated with activities of scientific research that will
create opportunities for trainees to approach methods of scientific studies, especially to
participate directly in scientific studies topics at various levels.
Lecturers are the leading professors on fields who come from universities, research
Institutes of Hanoi National University, and other scientific agencies.
Since 2008, post-graduate master degree programme of the Institute joins the
international level training project of Hanoi National University. This is a favorable chance
for the Institute to improve the training programme, to enhance the curriculum quality; and to
increase the qualifications of the officials to increase the quality of training substantially.
457
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15. 454]
This report aims to introduce the framework of teaching and training students of the
first University degree on Vietnamese Studies at Thang Long University that is based on the
following key-points:
3. Although Vietnamese Studies is a major degree in University, not all studies about
Vietnam have to be studied in the program the program. Because Vietnamese Studies have
specific aspects of social sciences and humanities and research object with a wealth
panticularities.
4. To build a such particular framework, we acknowledge the need for different opinions
and ideas about Vietnamese Studies among scientists over the world and in our country; at
the same time , we also assert that we should move towards common ground for a scientific
branch with more particular directions to study.
5. The knowledge from Vietnamese Studies is the basic for all social sciences and
humanities majors; yet it has to be open and concentrate at the same time.
458
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
to work; it is more important that they have to be viewed as being open and concentrate on
specialization and interdiscpinarity discipline so as to serve human life.
[15. 455]
In the context of development and integration, the growth both in depth and in width
of Vietnamese studies as a discipline reveals a dialectal relationship. This paper focuses on
the founding and development as well as the future perspectives of Vietnamese Studies
training at the USSH, VNU - HCMC. In its process of development, this scientific domain in
the South of Vietnam has experienced different important milestones, such as in 1980 when
the Ministry of Higher Education entrusted the USSH with the task of organizing Vietnamese
Studies training; in 1990 when the Center for Southeast Asian Studies was founded; in 1998
when the Center became the Faculty of Vietnamese Studies. Those historically important
milestones represent the renovating trends and efforts of the pioneers of the branch, and also
reflect vigorous changes in the mechanism of the university system in Vietnam. Until now,
Vietnamese Studies in USSH, VNU - HCMC have the following initial achievements: over
15 years, we have received 10,000 participants from 45 nations, 28 Bachelors of Art in
Vietnamese Studies, and 34 Bachelors of Art in the twin program 2 + 2 and more than 200
students currently studying at the Faculty. Besides, the paper also mentions the perspectives
of Vietnamese Studies in the coming years, such as the design of an M.A. Program of
Vietnamese Studies (scheduled for 2009) and a PhD Program (for 2011). In the conclusion,
the paper also suggests some experiences in building Vietnamese Studies training at USSH,
VNU - HCMC.
459
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.456]
The paper presents the historical context of the foundation and the development of
ethnology/anthropology in Vietnam, training and research activities during last half century
and the relation with the development of ethnology/anthropology in the world and integration
tendencies in current training and research, whose goal it is to move from ethnology to
anthropology.
Based on the analysis of the current status of training and researching Vietnam
ethnology/anthropology including its training programmes and researched results, this paper
also indicates that the reason for the limitations in the development of the training
programme are low attention attached to theoretical knowledge, the way of approaching
methods and research methodologies of the discipline and multi-branches consequently
causing the threat that ethnology/anthropology lags behind and is not following the
international developments world pace. Therefore, human resources’ training and research
achievements do not meet with the requirements of the country’s industrialization and
modernization in the context of regional and global integration.
460
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.457]
Proceeding from the need to learn Vietnamese by foreigners and overseas Vietnamese
from many countries, as well as from the reality of Vietnamese teaching and research in
Vietnam and other countries, the author mentions some aspects of curriculum development in
teaching Vietnamese as a foreign language to contribute to standardizing and improving the
teaching in order to bring about the effect for Vietnamese language teaching and learning.
2. In organizing Vietnamese courses, the author is concerned with some points that
should be considered in the process of Vietnamese courses design such as the entry and exit
level, scope of course and course content, distributed course content, course planning and
syllabus design.
3. In teaching materials design, the author expresses the views on selecting materials
for teaching Vietnamese in the actual state, at the same time offers some opinions about how
to prepare and organize teaching material effectively.
4. In evaluating the course, the author mentions some methods of course evaluation,
focusing on many different aspects of a language program: curriculum design (concern about
the quality of program planning and organization); course organizing (course planning, the
syllabus and program content, scope, teaching materials, facilities for the course...); course
content (language content, practical skills...); the teachers (teaching preparation, teaching
methods and skills, attitude...); the quality of learners; feedback from the learners. etc.
This paper also emphasizes the role of teachers in applying teaching methodology and
language teaching methods in general for teaching Vietnamese more and more professional
and effective.
461
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.458]
[15. 459]
This study is carried out based on innovations of thought and awareness, to identify
objects, approach methods and relations between Studies of the region and studies of the
country. From the point of global views, with intersectional methodology in tendency of
complex thought and comprehensive knowledge, the author has proposed a theoretical frame,
an analysis frame and a modeling method for studying the relations between Vietnamese
culture (Vietnamese Studies) and South-east Asian culture (Southeast-Asian Studies). This is
462
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
the result of the process of studying of the author, who presides over Southeast-Asian studies
in Vietnam
[15.460]
Saigon University
Trough contacts, Vietnam has frequently had cultural exchanges with China and India
for a long time. The process of forming and developing Vietnamese culture, history and
ethnicity has to be studied more deeply. Researchers have reached out to Vietnam by many
kinds of methods such as single studies, special purposes or area studies. For more than 100
years, many Vietnamology/Vietnam Studies research projects, as well as research centers and
institutes have been established by various countries in the world. However, the subjects of
Vietnamese culture, history, and ethnic by Vietnamese ourselves have not yet been studied
seriously.
463
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
Suggested solutions
[15. 461]
2. Over the past decade, since the first international conference on Vietnamese studies
in 1998, Vietnamese studies in Vietnam have developed according to the trend of integrating
into global Vietnamese Studies. In the Vietnamese studies education structure and system,
besides its specific structure, there are intersectional research organizations such as the
Institute of Vietnamese Studies and Development Sciences, the Department of Vietnamese
Studies in some universities, Institutes of social sciences in central Vietnam, the Central
highlands and Cochin China. Besides specific researches, there are programs, projects, state
level or provincial level projects which are carried out in intersectional direction of studied
areas. Methodology and method, tools for research, approach are also taking advantages of
global scientific achievements.
for young researchers, Vietnam is the essential place for an approach, direct investigations
and the environment for effective Vietnamese language learning and practicising. The
development of Vietnamese studies, its connection with and exchange between inland and
overseas Vietnamese studies are an unprejudiced demand in the time of integration not only
for Vietnam but also for other countries, governmental organizations, and nongovernmental
organizations.
[15. 462]
With the establishment of the China-ASEAN Free Trade Area (CAFTA), the
economic and cultural exchange between Vietnam and China is becoming deeper and wider.
Translation, a bridge of communication, plays an increasingly important role in these
activities. Bilateral exchanges need more qualified translators and interpreters. In China,
especially in provinces in South China such as Guangxi and Guangdong, more and more
students are enrolled into colleges to study Vietnamese every year. But the traditional way of
teaching Vietnamese cannot meet new social needs, for it just puts stress on grammar and
vocabulary. Those graduates trained with the traditional approach are not competent for their
jobs as translators or interpreters. Under new circumstances, the new teaching model of
training Vietnamese - Chinese translators should be modeled to make Vietnamese teaching
more practical and effective. Based on the Vietnamese teaching reform already practiced at
Guangxi University, this paper aims to discuss reasons, significance, measures and
difficulties in practicing the reform. Some practical steps are put forward for reference.
[15.463]
The studying program is an important factor to determine and decide the quality of
education quality. Vietnamese Studies is a new studying field but it has been established
promptly in 60 universities and colleges nationwide. The Vietnamese studies training
465
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
program now seems to have some problems and is not univalent. Moreover, the training
target in universities is different. Therefore, that affects the quality of education in this area.
[15.464]
However, in Vietnam, Vietnamese Studies still exists and develops strongly not only
for foreigners but also for Vietnamese people. So all of the universities, colleges and
institutes need to have a common voice in trainning Vietnamese Studies to avoice confused
stuation. We have to define trainning programme and carrer orientation exactly and raise the
trainning standard according to the social requirement. We also have to build the relationship
among domestic foudations and between domestics and foreign foundations to develop this
studied branch eachday.
466
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.465]
Based on the analysis of the real situation the report proposed effective solutions to
enhance training on Vietnamese studies such as selection of specializations suitable to
capacity of institutions, improvement of academic programs, textbooks, enhanced control and
evaluation, assignment of rational training quotas, faculty development, good combination of
teaching and scientific research towards regional and interdisciplinary studies.
467
Panel 15: Theory and training methods in Vietnamese Studies
[15.466]
The author put forward a new approach in Vietnamese studies with the aim to
improve understanding on the history and the culture of Vietnam. Being a multiethnic
country Vietnam could not be rightfully understood without scientific and deep knowledge of
every ethnic group. The process of ethnic settlement usually took place long before the
establishment of the State. The ethnic space usually is not coincided with the national
territory. For example, being one of 54 ethnic groups of Vietnam but Thai people has not
only settled in Vietnam but also in the territory of China, Laos Mianma and especially of
Thailand. The author suggests that Vietnamese Studies should be extended to the outside of
Vietnamese territory.
The author also suggests that a new thinking on the contribution of Champa, Funan
Kingdoms and others as parts of Vietnamese History. Their reigns are worth being
considered as Vietnamese dynasties.
468
PANEL 16
SYNTHEtical AREA STUDIES
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.467]
Religious life is a constituent of culture in general and of Thang Long - Hanoi culture
in particular, especially folk beliefs embodying the specific features of Thang Long - Hanoi
culture.
The folk beliefs of Thang Long- Hanoi have been formed through its long urban
development and were basically constituted in the 18th century when the culture of Thang
Long- Hanoi reached its pinnacle of socio- economic and cultural development.
The folk belief of Thang Long- Hanoi is regulated by a specific geo-cultural structure,
manifested through such factors as: being an Imperial city, a “natural” city of the Northern
Delta where the rivers flow together, a medieval city with an economy combining
handicrafts, agriculture and trade.
Seen from this angle, the folk beliefs of Thang Long- Hanoi have three outstanding
features, as follows:
The deity system in the folk beliefs of Thang Long- Hanoi seen from the viewpoint of
the socio- economic structure.
During the transitional stage, from the end of the 18th century to the early 19th century
and today, the cultural life of Thang Long- Hanoi, and especially the religious life of its
inhabitants, has been greatly changed by the impact of three notable events:
At the end of the 18th century Thang Long was no longer the capital of the feudal
state. This event had great influence on the socio-political life of Thang Long- Hanoi: the
number of bureaucrats decreased significantly while the socio-economic context continued to
develop. This event directly impacted on folk belief and worship institutions under the State
administration.
At the end of the 19th century, Thang Long - Hanoi became a concession granted to
the French colonialists . The impact of this event on the cultural life of Thang Long- Hanoi
was very great; it was expressed through Western- oriented urbanization. A notable point of
this stage was the demise of ancestor worship. Some communal houses have been rebuilt, but
471
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
places of worship became only small-scale in the city center, where urbanization was
proceeding rapidly. The development of the mother-goddess worship was regarded as a
change in Vietnamese folk beliefs early in the 20th century.
Hanoi has been the capital of the Democratic Republic of Vietnam since 1954, and
the religious life of Hanoi can be divided into two main periods: from 1954 to before 1986
and from 1986 to the present.
During the first period, places of worship existed under the patronage of the State.
Since 1986, Renovation has brought about more vitality for religious life, and the market
mechanism has restored the traditional cultural space of Hanoians. The dominant feature of
the current religious climate is the increasing role of the pagodas. Pagodas are the place
where most folk belief is practiced.
Hanoi always reminds us of the past and the present; it is both deep and implicit. The
religious life of Hanoi is a precious heritage that is always preserved and promoted by
Hanoians. Spiritual culture, including folk beliefs and their variants, is now becoming a hot
topic in urbanization.
[16. 468]
Hanoi as the centre of the Tonkin area in its interactions as the centre of the whole
country;
The process of “functioning as the capital city” and “not functioning as the capital
city” of Thang Long - Hanoi affected by the historical context and the viewpoint of power
institutions;
472
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.469]
Analyzing the relief of terrain and micro-topography of Hanoi City plays an important
role towards an explanation of its urban transformation. It is necessary to generate the DEM
(Digital Elevation Model) using the elevation data to analyze the geomorphic change. DEM
is a digital representation of the ground surface topography, the most important element of
topographic analysis for urban transformation (i.e.)the evidence for the existence of
phenomena such as old rivers, lakes, fills and land subsidence. We have generated the DEM
of Hanoi City by the collected 8,000 points data resolution Contour interval is 0.5 meter. The
very subtle elevation gaps which cannot be distinguished on the satellite image are
significantly recognizable on this DEM. Meanwhile, the topographic map as a paper map was
generated by French government in 1950 and belongs to the French library. We also have
generated this DEM at 2 meter resolution based on the DEM generation using the method of
STRIPE. It also enables us to show the difference between DEM (2005 and 1950). By
comparing 2 patterns of DEM, the area of fills and land subsidence are figured out.
Moreover, the 3-D mode of buildings which we generated from house map in Hanoi City can
be expressed visually.
473
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.470]
The authors embarked on a five-year project [1] to create a new discipline calledarea
informatics?, an approach that integrates the interdisciplinary field of informatics with area
studies, which encompasses all academic disciplines, including natural ecology,
environmental studies, human ecology, sociology, history, cultural studies economics and
political science. One of the core research topics for this project was research into the process
of urban formation in Hanoi in the 19th and 20th centuries. In this research, we aim to
explain the history of urban development in Hanoi, which has been the capital of Vietnam for
1,000 years, and to digitize that research process and its results for publication. To explain
the process of Hanoi’s urban development and transformation, we created thematic maps of
actual phenomena within 4-dimensional space, taking into account both spatial and temporal
axes, and we conducted a spatial analysis of various data we gathered, including maps,
satellite images, land registers and historic ruins, using GIS (Geographical Information
Systems) and RS (Remote Sensing) technologies in order to further research into the process
of Hanoi’s urban development. In this paper, the analyses for urban transformation in the
19th and 20th centuries with emphasis on urbanized city, water area, and villages, mainly,
have been discussed.
[16.471]
As a historical and cultural region, Muong Thanh is renowned for its culture in the
historical process of north-western Vietnam.
In this report, the natural, historical and social economic conditions of Muong Thanh
have been addressed. In the old days, this area was considered a Muong Then (heaven) by
ethnic minorities, particularly the Tai ethnic minority. It is a valley with fertile soil, enriched
474
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
by the silt from the Nam Rom River, which created the biggest rice fields in the Northwest.
“First is Thanh, second is Lo, third is Than, and fourth is Tac” (an old saying). Thus, Muong
Thanh is typical of a wet paddy-field culture.
For a long time, Muong Thanh was a meeting point for many ethnic groups due to its
convenient transportation systems to many Southeast Asian countries and to other regions in
Vietnam.
Moreover, in alignment with the victory at Dien Bien Phu, Muong Thanh regional
culture has some unique features.
These provide a solid foundation for the development and integration of the Muong
Thanh sub-culture into the general culture.
[16.472]
Using the study of the evolution of archaeological sites and artifacts, the paper is
concerned with two main aspects: i). The main tendencies of the transitional process from Sa
Huynh to Linjy and Champa; and ii). The essence of this transition.
The main tendencies for cultural and historical processes could be recognized as
follows:
The initial phase of Sahuynh culture: contacts and acculturations with South East Asia
characterized this phase of cultural development. We should emphasize the strong impact of
Dongson culture on Sahuynh culture in the period from 4BC to 2BC. In the final phase, from
1 BC to AD 1, contacts and acculturation between Sahuynh culture and Han and South Asian
cultures became stronger. These contacts had a considerable impact on the transformation of
the social structure and relationships. These transformations effectively contributed to radical
changes in the superstructure of Sahuynh society.
The epi-Sahuynh period (i.e. the time of the Jinan Prefecture (under Han domination
from AD 1 to AD 2) in the northern and central parts of Central Vietnam): In this period, the
main cultural tendency was the adoption of some components of the Han political system;
however, this adoption was defined and governed by ancient and fundamental local
475
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
institutions. The cultural and trade relationships with South Asia and Southeast Asia were
increased.
The period of Linjy and other polities which linked Linjy and existed along with
Linjy: This was a time for the co-existence of two tendencies. The first was the adoption of
several Han cultural components (so-called sinicization) and the second was rejection of Han
domination (so-called anti-sinicization). The cultural and trade relationships with South Asia
increased and became more complex in nature. This was also the period of an alliance of
small states with Linjy taking the dominant role by the various means, including both
spiritual ascendancy and conflict. Cultural elements from India increased, especially in the
areas of statehood and religious institutions.
From AD 6 onwards, the Champa kingdom emerged based in the original states.
Champa culture developed in a direction closer to India and away from China.
[16.473]
“Dang Trong” of the Nguyen kings was formed and developed mainly in the 17th and
18th centuries. This was also the period when Dai Viet in general and Dang Trong in
particular took part in the international market. It was a vitally important event for a country
which considered agriculture the “root” and commerce the “stalk”. In the 17th and 18th
centuries, commerce, especially trading, for the first time played an important role in Dang
Trong’s economy and society.
This change was not only analyzed from the viewpoint of external factors (the
prosperity of international commerce, the existence of the “three- continent triangle”: Europe,
Africa and Asia) but also from internal factors like dynamic thoughts of “the frontier”
expressed through the open policy of the Nguyen kings.
According to that general policy, this article focuses mainly on the trading policy of
Dang Trong’s Nguyen kings, which was considered the basis for the development and
integration of Dang Trong during the 17th and 18th centuries.
At present, since Viet Nam is a member of the WTO (World Trade Organization),
there are many “doors” opening to us. However, along with these opportunities, we are also
476
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
facing many challenges which call for clear thinking, caution and knowledge to overcome
our obstacles. Studying trading policies throughout different periods of our country’s history
can help to identify our position in the international market and to draw some lessons from
actual experience. And that is also part of this article.
[16.474]
This paper attempts to pose arguments about the history of Muong Then (or Muong
Thanh, now called Dien Bien Phu) in the 18th century from a new point of view. Muong
Then is quite a famous place in the history of Southeast Asia for the reason that the origin
myths of many groups of Tai language speakers in the Indochinese Peninsula, such as the Tai
peoples of North-western Vietnam and the Lao, regard Muong Then as their homeland. Thus
many historians and ethnologists (both in Vietnam and abroad) have concerned themselves
with Muong Then, and their literature has tended to focus on the origins and historical
formation of these Tai-speaking groups. However, no study has addressed the unique position
of Muong Then as an inland emporium, nor examined its meaning for frontier society as well
as the historical changes in this area. I would like to examine the position and role of Muong
Then in the context of not only Tai society in North-western Vietnam, but also Northern
Mainland Southeast Asia. In the same way, I also analyze the dynamic historical changes in
Muong Then in the 18th century, which are closely related to changes in the structure of
inland trade and the economic-social life of this region; in other words, the development of
trade in forest products, especially cinnamon in the middle reaches of the Ma River and the
Ca River, as well as the large-scale immigration of Chinese people who played an important
role in the production and trade of forest or mining industry products. Further, this paper
examines the important role of Hoang Cong Chat (a Vietnamese rebel leader) in the history
of Muong Then as a typical example demonstrating the process of re-organizing the political
order in this area in response to the above-mentioned changes.
477
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.475]
In the last 10 years, especially after archeological remains at 18 Hoàng Diệu were
discovered, the studies on Thăng Long Capital City have been ebulliently undertaken by
historians of Việt Nam and the world. As an expert on Lý - Trần period, the author of this
paper would like to contribute to finding the scope and structure of Thăng Long Capital City
in XI - XIV centuries through re-reading and re-exploration of the written documents such as
annals and ancient epitaphs.
First, we should put some new questions that are in line with verbatim of documents
and theories on the ancient capitals of the East Asia. For example: (a) is the area of “câm
trung” and “đại nội” mentioned in the documents the same? (b) Documents of Lý - Trần
period often addressed to “thành” (city) and area of “thành nội” (inside the city)”. So, what is
“thành”? (c) The concept of “tam trùng thành quách” (three levels of city) in China has been
set up after the Song dynasty. Before that period, the most external area of kinh đô (capital
city) does not necessarily include the area inside the thành (city). Therefore does the concept
“tam trùng thành quách” (three levels of city) really exist in Great Viet during Lý - Trần
period? (d) Can we determine if there was any palace in the area 18 Hoàng Diệu?
It is difficult to answer the above questions based on current documents. The author
therefore makes some remarks as premises for further study cooperation between historians
and archeologists.
[16. 476]
During the period of 2001-2005, social growth and development in Vinh long was
achieved in accordance with new policies. Economic growth together with poverty
alleviation is aimed at mobilizing resources for the most important national objectives i.e.
478
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
industrialization and modernization. The classification in Vinh Long takes place in the
following basic contents: Income in various categories, productive methods of people
corresponding to income classification, role of state in the social classification.
Under the old regime: classification included social division. In the current “Đổi mới”
period: social division does not allow the return of classification.
[16.477]
At the beginning of the 17th Century, Vietnamese immigrants reclaimed the virgin
soil of My Tho - Tien Giang, building hamlets and engaging in agricultural activities.
Thereafter, the lives of these immigrants became ever more stable. In 1679, My Tho received
a stream of new Chinese settlers, led by Duong Ngan Dich.
In the new area, Vietnamese farmers formed a majority and Chinese, traders a
minority; the two worked closely to set up and develop My Tho dai pho (My Tho Big City
Market). As it became more prosperous it made a considerable contribution to the
development of the economy of southern Vietnam in the 17th and 18th centuries.
479
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.478]
Vietnam’s capital city, Hanoi, is located at the centre of the Red River Delta and
marks the starting point of many roads and waterways. Hanoi has a long history: an urban
area developed there at the end of the first millennium. Ly Thai To founded the Ly Dynasty
and constructed the country on a larger scale. He was the person who chose this place to be
the “Eternal Capital City” and created the major development of Thang Long as the Capital.
In parallel with the development of the capital, wards, the basic urban government level,
were gradually formed with two main management functions, collecting taxes and keeping
security and public order in the capital.
During the 13th and 14th centuries, there were 61 wards, and in the 15th century, the
number of wards was reduced to 36, forming the typical characteristics of Thang Long-Cho
Ke up until the 18th century. By the end of the 19th and into the 20th century, when Thang
Long-Hanoi was no longer the Capital, a tendency towards ruralization began. Wards lost
their administrative management role and remained on a nominal basis only; in fact villages
and hamlets were the basic level of administrative management units. The basic organization
and management system of Thang Long-Hanoi seemed to back the original rural
management organization system after a long development progress, and efforts were paid to
forming management organization suitable to urban conditions. The history of Thang Long-
Hanoi showed that the city was lagging behind in this period, with dire consequences lasting
up to the present.
Wards are also the typical products of the urban foundation and development of
Thang Long- Hanoi, with both advantages and disadvantages for its economy, society,
community and culture, as well as its urban management and system of organization. These
must be properly and accurately defined if they are to be effective for the urban development
strategy and construction of the government of Hanoi today.
480
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.479]
Hoa An district encompasses the provincial centre of Cao Bang town. Hoa An is
bounded by other districts of Cao Bang Province such as Tra Linh and Quang Yen in the
East, Ha Quang in the North, Nguyen Binh and Thong Nong in the West, and Thach An in
the South. Under the Ly dynasty, Hoa An belonged to the mountainous district of Thai
Nguyen, and later Thach Lam. In the 15th year of the reign of King Minh Menh (1834),
Thach Lam mountainous district was changed into a sub-district, and two years later divided
into two districts, Thach Lam and Thach An. These districts belonged to the Hoa An
prefecture. After many separations, in 1923, Thach Lam was changed to become part of Hoa
An prefecture by the French colonial regime. After the victory of the 1945 August
Revolution, Hoa An prefecture was changed into the present-day Hoa An district.
1. Hoa An in particular, and Cao Bang in general, are considered the ancient and
eternal land of the Tay ethnic minority; other members of the Tay-Thai language group have
also been settled there for a long period. During the dynastic period, this area was settled by
many migrant people such as the Nung, Hoa, Mong and Dao, who came from China, and also
by the lowland Viet, including dynastic mandarins, Confucian scholars, magicians, soldiers,
merchants and peasants. There was prompt development of the groups of people in Hoa An.
Among them, ethnic minorities such as “Kinh gia hoa Tho” (Kinh people who became old,
then metamorphosed into Tho) presents a typical example. This became an important basis
for Hoa An as a diversified and typical cultural centre.
2. Having witnessed many important historical events during the period from its
origin to the first half of the 19th century, Hoa An remained the cradle of wet rice cultivation,
the heart of the “Nam Cuong State” - Thuc Phan-An Duong King’s homeland - the
autonomous capital of Nung Ton Phuc, Nung Tri Cao, and finally for its last 85 years the
capital of the Mac dynasty. In different periods under divided dynasties, in spite of the fact
that it was the capital, Hoa An never separated from the Vietnamese national community.
3. Tay - Viet cultural interplay in Hoa An became both specific and symbolic. This
originated from its geography and natural characteristics. Hoa An is not only the cradle of
481
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
wet rice civilization, but also is the starting point of the Nom Tay script, and some attractive
Then songs.
[16.480]
As commonly said, one of the most special characters of Hanoi people is their
elegance. In August 2006, we conducted a survey which included 20 group discussions, 20
intensive interviews and collecting personal opinions of 1000 Hanoi people, 600 people in
Bac Ninh, Hai Duong, Ha Tay, Hung Yen. The subject of the survey is “The realities and
factors which make impacts on personal characters of Hanoi people”. This is a part of the
government’s survey, “A study for promoting the natural, economic and social conditions
and the historical and cultural values of Thang Long through 1000 years, aiming for the
comprehensive development of the capital city”. The content of the research focused on the
fields in which Hanoians express their elegance: the way of eating and drinking, the patterns
of behavior and work, the fashions, the housings, the entertainments, the religions, and the
transportation.
As a whole, the elderly are very proud of Hanoians’ elegance, and they have a
tendency to assume that Hanoians’ elegance is presented through many fields of life. A great
number of people at the age above 60 answered that they can experience Hanoians’ elegance
through many public spheres.
Besides the original Ha Noi people, the people living in Ha Noi for many years also
have a tendency to think that the Hanoians’ elegance is presented through many fields.
482
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
Hanoians belive that their elegance is deserved as a respectful character. For many
people, elegance is also a specific character to distinguish Ha Noi people from the other
people in different localities.
In addition to the elegance as a special character of Ha Noi people, they have other
valuable characters as Vietnamese people such as the spirit of unity, the affection for the
mutuality, the love for peace, the eagerness for learning, diligence, patriotism, and the ethical
principle-“when drinking water, remember its source”.
[16.481]
In the village system of North Vietnam, Duong Lam is known as an ancient land
bearing the landscape features of the half-mountain, half-plain midlands with low laterite
mounds and hills, deep gullies, riverside rice-fields with diversified and abundant terrain.
Duong Lam, home of the kings Phung Hung and Ngo Quyen, is an area that still
preserves many traditional Viet village characteristics within a dense village structure. The
area boasts clusters of near-intact ancient architecture and many living customs there still
reflect the old lifestyle.
Humans are products of their natural environment and also products of their social
situation. With such significance, natural factors are one of the most important conditions
contributing directly to rule human cultural life and way of life. Whatever the conditions,
humans will find the most suitable way to deal with them.
Duong Lam village is a place which represents the way of life for Vietnamese villages
in the upper Red River delta. Facing a natural environment of half-mountain, half-plains, how
483
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
have people here utilized and adapted to these conditions in their cultural life and daily life
(eating and drinking, medicine and drugs, clothing, accommodation and travel)?
We can show the special basic characteristics of cultural and economic life in order to
preserve and develop Duong Lam ancient village for the future.
[16.482]
Tay Do (Vinh Loc district, Thanh Hoa province) is a land which has a particularly
important postion in both policical and military terrain. This place is a transitional zone
between the highland and the lowland with a complicated geological structure which is well
integrated with different forms of topography- plains, hills and mountains. Long ago, Tay Do
used to be the home of different ethnic groups.
Its ditinctive features of rich nature and ecological environment together vith the
diversified population have greatly affected the mode of production, cultivation and breeding
and created the cultural features of the residential community in Tay Do which is the reason
why it was chosen by Ho Quy Ly to be an ideal place to build his new capital- Tay Do
Citadel.
After Ho Quy Ly’s decision of building Tay Do Citadel in 1397 and the capital
transferring from Thang Long to Thanh Hoa, Tay Do became the political and military centre
of the country. Although its existence as the national capital only lasted from the end of the
14th century to the beginning of the 15th century, this place was affected greatly by the
political status which, on the one hand, confirmed the important position of Tay Do, and on
the other hand, created good conditions for Vinh Loc, the neighboring areas and the whole of
Thanh Hoa to make dramatic economic, cultural development not only during the time when
it was the capital but also until the present time.
The study of Tay Do cultural space has shown that there is an imprint of a political
and military centre left on this land. In order to have a better understanding of its cultural
484
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
features, we should make further studies of its cultural space which presents not only the
specific apprehensive foundation of the area but a mirror reflecting its history and cultural
tradition as well.
[16.483]
The Lá Mái house of Central Viet Nam consists of the houses of Rội/Rọi (the base of
columns are put underground), thượng Rường hạ Rội (with the middle column) or the
popular Rường (with the column built on carved stone). They have two roofs, of which the
upper is made of clay and the lower of thatch).
At Liem Cong Tay village, Quang Tri, Binh Dinh, Quang Nam (the midlands of Tien
Phuoc district), and Quang Ngai (Son Tinh, Duc Pho, and particularly at Ly Son island
district, which is called Cu Lao Re).
Definitions by Doctor of Literature Pierre Gourou, reporter for the French Far East
Museum
1. The roof
2. The body
3.The whole plan: the main building, outer buildings, storage, and kitchen
485
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
4. The function
5. Comparison of houses in various regions such as Quang Tri, Quang Nam, Quang
Ngai, Binh Dinh and Phu Yen.
Reasons:
[16. 484]
In fact, from 1991 Vietnam has established a number of Export Processing Zones in
Ho Chi Minh City. At the same time, IPs have been developing around Hanoi city. However,
the Vietnamese government is urging the development of more and more IPs all over the
country, especially in rural areas, calling for increased FDI, poverty reduction and industrial
modernization.
On the other hand, multi-national enterprises have also displayed great interest in the
Vietnamese investment environment in comparison with other countries in the region.
Vietnam has tremendous opportunity for an economic boom in the near future. In this
presentation I wish to examine the nature of this opportunity in detail, with special focus on
IP policy in Vietnam today, using the results of my own fieldwork in Vietnam during the past
few years.
486
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.485]
In this paper, the author reviews the most recent and important archaeological
discoveries and points out “key sites” in the Nam Bo delta, from Southern to Western areas -
typical sites and artefacts best showing “the convergence of Indigenous - exogenous cultures”
in ancient villages, metallurgy workshops, cemeteries, treasures, megalithic architectural
complexes etc, related to the Dong Son culture and other inhabitants of the proto-historical
epoch in Vietnam and Southeast Asia and beyond.
There are Nam Bo sites which contain beaked adze and round-section hoes (Go Cay
Tung - An Giang); collared pottery (Doc Chua - Binh Duong, Bung Bac, Bung Thom - Ba
Ria, An Son - Long An); big stone tomb chambers (Hang Gon) and bronze halbirds (Ko)
(Long Giao, Thai Hoa, La Nga - Dong Nai, Go Cat - HCM City); Western Han mirror (Phu
Chanh) and Bronze Dong Son drums (Heger I type) - artefacts representing the multi-linear
relationships of the owners of Nam Bo culture with other Asian centres, and also were
considered the symbol of power, authority, the potential for military and political functions
and social ranking, reflecting the war-like situation of their contemporary society.
The author emphasizes the very early appearance of “exogenous” elements of culture-
technique-art-religion in the Nam Bo delta, which were completely adapted of modified to
match contemporary knowledge and psychology, aesthetic needs and the “indigenous”
traditional funeral concept thousands of years ago, as shown with some distinction in
“chiefdom cemeteries” such as the tomb-chamber at Han Gon, stone stupas belonging only to
Nam Bo tribe chieftains, Phu Chanh levels with “Parachorea hollowed trunk” burial styles, as
well as the Sa Huynh-type jar shape of with Western Han mirrors and lids of bronze drums
of Dong Son (Heger I) type etc.
Finally, the author offers generalized data related to Bronze metallurgy from the Nam
Bo area and comes up with the following remarks:
The Nam Bo-Viet Nam was an early proto-historical centre of Bronze Metallurgy in
Mainland Asia, with its technology of casting in sandstone moulds.
This Bronze casting industry, with capability for adding copper and alloy materials,
came from the “Native land of Dong Son culture” - the “Bronze Triangle” or “Bronze
Quadrilateral”: Dong Son - Yunnan - Guangxi - Guangdong - Khorat, through various routes:
487
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
directly via the Eastern Sea to the south of Vietnam or indirectly by road via Sa Huynh
cultural area and Tây Nguyên (Highlands) along the Mekong River to South Vietnam.
However, southern metallurgy had its own features that the author considers “non-
Dong Son”. Big and sophisticated bronze products such as Đông Sơn drums (Heger I type) or
Chinese halberds (Ko or halberd), Art figurines such as statues of a pangolin (Manis
Javanica) or Amulets, statues depicting a dog chasing another animal only appeared in early
weapons. Apart from some intact exotic goods such as Đông Sơn drums from Bến Tre, B
Đăng and Western Han mirrors from Phú Chánh, most of the bronze products of the Early
Iron Age in South Việt Nam were cast on site, with their own characteristics that were “non-
Đông Sơn” and “non-Chinese”.
According to the author, large bronze objects like Đông Sơn - style drums or Quos
frequently appeared here as regalia expressing the power of the Big men (the leaders) in the
early historical period in southern Vietnam; they were only replaced in the early Christian
Era under the influence of Indian civilization. Further field work and study in the future will
contribute to further explanation of the appearance and growth of the leadership, the
formation of new forms of social organization, primitive State and primary urban centres
related to social life, Hinduism and Buddhism.
[16.486]
1. The discovery of archeological remains area at 18 Hoang Dieu Street, Hanoi poses
the task to determine the historical location of this area in the structure of Thanglong City
through historical periods. The study on structure and location of the Royal Castle,
Thanglong Forbidden City, that had been addressed a long time ago, is now specially
interesting to historians and archeologists.
2. Reviewing various opinions on the location and size of Thanglong City, especially
the second circle of the castle that was called Royal City since the 15th century and the most
central circle, namely the Forbidden City or Imperial City.
3. Based on a varitiety of data sources, from the ancient bibliographies, maps and data
of foreigners to the results of field surveys, investigations and archeological excavations,
changes of La Thanh and Royal City from dynasties of Ly, Tran to Early Le, Mac and
Restored Le can be sketched out. Thanglong Royal City experienced many important
488
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
changes, especially in years of 1490, 1516, 1592 and 1749. However, the central part of
Royal City in the east changed very little.
4. The Forbidden City located at the center of Royal City was almost unchanged in
terms of location and size. The center was always Nung Mountain or Long Do (Dragon’s
navel) on which temples of Càn Nguyên, Thiên An in dynasty of Lý, Trần, Kính Thiên
temple in Early Lê dynasty, of which the ground still exists, were found. Based on the map
of Thăng Long Royal City in Hồng Đức map, data of monographs, epitaphs and several
marks that exist, the location and relative size of the Forbidden City can be determined.
5. The archeological remains area at 18 Hoang Dieu street is entirely located within
the Forbidden City. The remains of large-scale palaces, relics that represented the power of
the Emperor and the royal utensils therein prove that the area is located inside the Forbidden
City. More specifically, as the location of the Forbidden City was unchanged and in the Đại
La City of the Duong vassal period (Edict of City Moving), within an area of 19,000 m2,
archeologydiscovered cultural layers extending continuously from Đại La period to dynasties
of Lý, Trần, Early Lê, and Mạc until the end of Restored Lê. During the XIX century, the
Nguyên Dynasty rebuilt Thăng Long City (in 1831 the name was changed to Hà Nội). This
city was also based on the Forbidden City with some expansion but the central axis was
basically the same as that of the Forbidden City.
[16.487]
Culture is the first criterion mentioned when evaluating the specific features of a
nation or ethnic minority. It’s also the most important component influencing the history,
society, and economy of that country. We emphasize this point because some changes from
tradition to present-day Tay Nguyen still retain the unique features of the area and its
indigenous people.
489
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
In the Central Highlands, the villages of each ethnic minorities are arranged differently.
There are some villages which still maintain traditional influences.
The culture and architecture of Tay Nguyen express typical local characteristics as
well as national characteristics in the context of integration.
[16. 488]
The complex coastal region is a unique area composed of sand ridges, coastal flats,
inter-ridges, and mangroves, among several other geographical regions of the Mekong delta.
The researcher focuses on the features of one village in this area in order to gain a profound
understanding of rural society in the Delta. The village is characterized by a multi-ethnic
society. Khmer people have occupied the sand ridges from an earlier time than the Kinh
people, who began living along small rivers in the early 19th century, and the Hoa, who have
mixed intermittently with both groups. Firstly, with intensive field research involving
observing the natural conditions of agriculture and land use in the coastal region, the process
of settlement and how the land was cleared will be presented. Secondly, based on the
accounts of Buddhist monks in local hamlets, the researcher describes the process of village
development. The changes in population, the share of each ethnic group and land-holdings
from the French colonial period to today, are analyzed through the results of interviews with
village elders. Also using related colonial documents held in the National Archives, the
490
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
researcher presents a history of the village, giving attention to the historical relationship
between the ethnic groups, and finally points out how structural social problems were caused
by French colonialism and ethnocentric nationalism.
[16.489]
ARCHAEOLOGICAL DISCOVERIES
AT THE THANG LONG IMPERIAL CITADEL SITE
Tong Trung Tin, Assoc.Prof.Dr., Bui Minh Tri, Dr.
Located in the political centre of Ba Dinh, Hanoi, the capital of Vietnam, the legacy
has been archaeologically excavated and researched by the Institute of Archaeology -
Vietnam Academy of Social Sciences since 2002; it has importance not only for the nation,
but worldwide as well. The archaeological site is located in the centre of the Forbidden City
of Thang Long, one of four capitals from the 11th to the 18th century. The site contains
different strata of artifacts from different periods: primitive Thang Long under the authority
of the Tang (7th to 9th century) to the Tran, Le, Nguyen dynasties (from 1010 to 1789).
The prominent and unique values of the site overlap and combine continuous cultural
layers, including: the architectural remains of Dai La (7th to 9th century), Ly and Tran
dynasties (11th to 14th century), Le dynasty (15th to 18th century), along with landscaping
including ponds and lakes. These remains are closely connected to create an uninterrupted,
abundant and attractive compound that clearly shows the relationship between city planning
and architectural space, and the continuous connections between the dynasties in the
construction of Thang Long. In addition, millions of items have been uncovered, including a
great many ceramics from China, Japan and Western Asia, showing the economic and
cultural relationships and trade of the former Thang Long.
[16. 490]
In the 17th century, Saigon was an urban area that played the role of administrative
centre for the whole Gia Dinh area.
491
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
In the 18th century, the kings of the Nguyen dynasty continued to exploit the Gia
Dinh area. Gia Dinh (later Saigon) had both urban architecture including a bastion system for
political and military purposes and a street and district system suitable for economic
development.
In the 19th century, Saigon had to cede its political position to Hue; however, Saigon
was still the most prosperous economic centre of the time in Vietnam. The city developed not
only its agriculture, but also handicrafts and commerce. In particular, Saigon was the main
port for the southern area, which sold rice to many countries in southern Asia and also China.
As well as the Vietnamese, Saigon was also home to many other people: Chinese, Khmers,
Indians, and Westerners etc.
The urban development of Saigon in the 17th to 19th centuries provided a steady
environment which helped to the city foster its urbanization process in following years.
[16.491]
The aim of this paper is to deal with the Red River toponym and its historical
variants, which hold promise for the linguistic-cultural perspective. In terms of meaning and
origin, these variants fall into three major divisions, as follows: the first subtype indicates the
attributes of the Red River (Cái, Thao, Nhĩ Hà/Nhị Hà, and Hồng/ Hồng Hà); the second sub-
class consists of Sino or Sino - Vietnamese toponyms representing the relationship between
the river and the names of the geographical areas through which it flows (Bạch Hạc, Tam
Đới, Xích Đằng và Đại Hoàng); the final sub-category relates to Sino or Sino - Vietnamese
toponyms which originated from the ancient general terms of the Austro-Asiatic languages
(Phú Lương and Lô/Lô Giang).
When thoroughly investigated, the Red River toponym and its 10 historical variants
belong to such different genealogical strata as Austro-Asiatic (Cái, Phú Lương, Lô/Lô
492
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
Giang), Tai-Kadai (Thao), and Sino or Sino-Vietnamese (Bạch Hạc, Tam Đới, Xích Đằng và
Đại Hoàng). From a linguistic-cultural viewpoint, the Red River, which is the cradle of the
entire delta civilization, apparently stores the long-term traditional history and culture of its
native inhabitants.
[16.492]
The Western Highlands are one of the seven cultural areas of Viet Nam, where
idiosyncratic ethnic cultural values are preserved. Festivals are a special aspect of this. They
are the way by which indigenous residents express their knowledge about the souls of things,
thus guaranteeing the permanence of these indigenous communities. Depending on the socio-
economic and agricultural basis, ethnic people’s festival systems are divided into two parts,
which directly affect each individual and the entire community. These are agricultural
festivals and lifespan cycle festivals.
In fact, Western highland society and culture have changed extensively. Traditional
cultural values that once seemed to be firm are now becoming more subtle and easy to break
down. These special festivals are fading away. We can attribute this to such factors as
religious belief, the collision of different civilizations, shifts in the natural environment,
changes in the mode of production, population and ethnic upsets, and the family
environment.
We can confirm that all human societies and cultures change over time. This is the
natural, inevitable progress of history. However, every human culture has idiosyncratic
values that need to be preserved. The disappearance of any culture makes global diversity
poorer. Thus, the preservation of ethnic minority culture such as festivals has great
importance. By proposing some measures for preserving the traditional festivals of Western
Highland ethnic groups, we hope that human values crystallized in Western Highland culture
in general and festivals in particular will be an identity card that confirms the diversity of
Vietnamese culture, and helps Vietnam to successfully integrate into the Association of
South-East Asian Nations and the world.
493
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.493]
Most of the architectural constructions in Thang Long old castle area are swept out
from the surface. There are only remnants of foundation buttresses underground. Therefore,
basing on these remnants, we imagine and work out the architecture and finding out their
typical features. This article focuses on the following issues:
The Thang Long old castle area remnants are valuable remains in architectural and
Vietnam palace history, thus they need to be carefully studied and investigated. Excavated
architectural remains are wood architecture on pillars, beams… If they are analyzed and
compared with South-East Asian ancient palaces, they can take their place in history.
494
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.494]
With historical and sociology-based survey research methods, the authors have
clearly explained the changes in regional culture and the ethnic culture of the Vietnamese,
Khmer and Chinese peoples etc. in the Mekong Delta of Vietnam under the impact of
commodity-based economic growth as well as the interaction process and cultural
acculturation. The positive and negative impacts of these changes on the socio-economic
development of the Mekong Delta since the early 20th century have also been clarified. The
French and Americans deliberately exploited the impacts of regional and ethnic cultures to
serve their regional economic development and exploitation process in line with their own
plans. Nowadays, the Communist Party and the Government of VN should actively formulate
a strategy for interaction and cultural acculturation to promote the strengths of the traditional
culture of the region, of its people in combination with advanced elements of the world
culture in order to best serve the industrialization and modernization process of the country as
well as of the Mekong Delta.
[16.495]
In August 2008 the administrative boundaries of Hanoi were expanded to include all
of Ha Tay province, Me Linh district of Vinh Phuc province and four villages of Luong Son
district, Hoa Binh province. There are some issues relating to the so-called ‘space’ in the
Hanoi Study field which need to be re-considered. Accordingly, there are three levels which
need to be taken into consideration: the Hanoi area, the Hanoi locality, and Hanoi city. These
three levels require attention from people carrying out studies for the development of Hanoi.
From a historical and cultural perspective, however, experts in the Hanoi Study field
must consider Hanoi city as the centre of concern. The historical and cultural rich Hanoi city,
whose eight central districts are located in the former districts of Tho Xuong and Vinh
Thuan, has been performing the function of an administrative capital and a political centre in
495
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
Vietnamese history for more than a thousand years. This has created the highly individual
characteristics and special features of Hanoi. Therefore, to differentiate it from the other
localities in the newly expanded Hanoi, Hanoi city should be named Hanoi - Thang Long.
[16.496]
Now in Japan a research group is engaged in collecting Han Nom historical materials
of Vietnam, China, and Japan related to the Thang Long citadel (like Dai Viet Su ky Toan
thu, Viet Su luoc, An Nam Chi luoc, An Nam Chi nguyen, Hong Duc Ban do, Dai Nam Nhat
Thong chi, some genealogies of civil officers (Vietnam), the chronicles of the Ming and Qing
China, some essays which were written by the authors who had visited Thang Long capital as
the missionaries (China), some reports which were written by Japanese castaways in the Edo
period (Japan) , and so on).
As one the members of this group, I published an article on the Hiroshima Journal of
Oriental Researches vol. 12 last year (2007) based on the fruit of this group. Here I would
like to present some provisional but concrete views on this citadel in the early years of the Le
dynasty.
The western part of the Imperial citadel (Hoang thanh) was expanded under the reign
of King Le Thanh Tong, and caused the abolition of the west gate of the Imperial citadel.
The area of the Dong - Tay Truong An was the office area.
The south gate of the Forbidden citadel (Cung thanh) was named Chu Tuoc gate.
There were two gates at both side of the Doan Mon main gate. The East gate was Van
Minh (meaning “civilization”) gate for civil officers and the west gate was the Sung Vu
(meaning “esteem the military power” gate for military officers.
496
Panel 16: Synthetical area studies
[16.497]
The Lower basin of the Mekong River (Mekong delta) is a place where the Óc Eo
port sites were materialized, which connected with east-and-west World Trade network
between Rome and China, and also was considered as a sea port of Funan. It is suggested that
the chronology of archaeological culture in the delta is called Óc Eo culture and is based on
internal developments from the 2nd century B.C. to the 12th century A.D. In this report, I’d
like to consider the cultural exchange of Óc Eo and the correlation between sites in delta
from focusing on roof-tiles, found from the excavation at Gò Tư Trâm site. Roof tiles could
mainly be divided into three types; flat tile, round tile and eave tile. Flat tiles with grooves
and perforations were found in lower layers and were similar to “Ancient Indian Style”, so
probably influences from India entered since the end of the early period of Óc Eo culture. On
the other hand, the original leaf-shaped form was also popular at that time. While distribution
of roof tiles spread, various sites in each region of the Mekong delta also made them in
basically the same form, but the techniques to produce them or the decoration of them were
changed a little, adapting to local traditions.
497
PANEL 17
INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS
Panel 17: International relations
[17.498]
The Soviet Union would not have engaged in North Vietnam’s war with the United
States in a substantial way without China’s challenge for leadership of the communist world
movement and in Indochina itself. After Moscow decided to deliver massive assistance to the
DRV, the ongoing conflict with China in fact guaranteed continuation of this support.
Nonetheless the USSR harbored great reservations and concerns about military strategy and
political orientation of the DRV. It let to frustration in Moscow that its aid to Hanoi did not
buy political leverage in Vietnam, in particular in 1967/68 and during the year of 1972. Yet
after the Paris Agreement of 1973 the Soviet Union sensed Vietnam’s future role in
Indochina and worked toward making Hanoi its close ally at China’s expense. The DRV
military victory of 1975 nullified any previous Soviet criticism of Vietnamese strategy and in
turn inspired the USSR to seek further revolutionary advance in the Third World.
[17.499]
2008 has introduced an era of global financial uncertainty that in turn affects the
general global economy. Vietnam and China both face the tasks of shifting development
priorities from production for existing Western markets to new markets in a context of
sustainable development. Vietnam faces more urgent problems in readjusting its economy,
while for China the deeper challenge of shifting from maximum growth to sustainable
development is the more important problem. The principles and institutions of the Vietnam-
China relationship are well suited for coping with global economic uncertainty, and together
with East Asia as a whole they must strengthen regional financial institutions as well as
bilateral and multilateral contacts with the rest of the world
501
Panel 17: International relations
[17.500]
In general, development rule of history and current tendency in the world, the
international and regional integration of Vietnam is indispensable. However, it is necessary to
firmly maintain independence, territorial sovereignty, national culture and socialistic
development way in the context of many opportunities, challenges, advantages and
difficulties.
Hồ Chí Minh had, in process of finding way to save the country, led revolution to
liberate the nation and exercised correct idea on “combining the strength of nation and the
world”. Basing on that idea, He had built the policies, standpoints, measures to put Vietnam
revolution in the world one, functioning the policy of external relation i.e. “to be friend of all
nations, states” in the world. This is a reason leading all victories of Vietnam revolution.
In the period from 1930 - 1975, following the Hồ Chí Minh idea, taking into account
the world and country situations, Vietnam Communist Party led Vietnamese people, in
combination with movement of nation liberation and world workers, to carry out a struggle
for independence. In the resistance against the French colonists, then American, Vietnam had
gained the support from many countries and organizations that were in international
solidarity fronts against invaders. After reunification, on way toward Socialism, with
tendency of peace, friendship and development in the world and in the region, the Party and
Government implement the comprehensive innovation policy in which due attention to
innovating multilateral and equal external relation have been attached that would facilitate
the country development. This policy of external relation is based on Hồ Chí Minh idea
namely “combining the strength of nation and the world” that has been applied in an
initiative, flexible and effective manner.
This part will present in details through basic events, picture of Vietnam in the recent
years of world integration basing on those historical lessons and experiences would be drawn.
502
Panel 17: International relations
[17.501]
The University of New South Wales, Australian Defence Force Academy, Australia
Most academics who focus on relations between Vietnam and China stress the
importance of bilateral relations. This paper extends the framework of analysis to include the
key multilateral and bilateral structures that influence this relationship particularly with
respect to the Eastern Sea. The paper is divided into three parts. The first deals with
multilateral structures, the second consider bilateral structures and the third focuses on the
interplay of multilateral and bilateral structures in dealing with issues in the Eastern Sea.
In the first section the paper stresses the importance of multilateral structures and
multilateral agreements negotiated by the Association of South East Asian Nations (ASEAN)
prior to and after Vietnam’s membership. Among the structures and agreements considered:
ASEAN Post-Ministerial Conference, ASEAN-China Senior Officials Meeting, ASEAN-
China Joint Cooperation Committee, Framework Agreement on Comprehensive Economic
Cooperation/ China-ASEAN Free Trade Area, Joint Declaration on Cooperation in Non-
Traditional Security Fields, and Declaration on the Conduct of Parties in the South China Sea
(DOC), Strategic Partnership for Peace and Prosperity and Plan of Action (2005-2010), and
ASEAN Treaty of Amity and Cooperation The paper also includes the influence of the
ASEAN Regional Forum (ARF) on Vietnam-China relations. Through such mechanisms as:
ARF Ministerial Meetings, Inter-Sectional Group on Confidence Building Measures, ARF
Meeting of Heads of Defense Colleges, and ARF Security Policy Conference.
In the second section the paper discusses the structure of bilateral relations since
normalization in 1999. The paper notes the importance of long-term cooperative framework
agreements reached between party and state officials in 1999 and 2000, such as the Joint
Statement for Comprehensive Cooperation in the New Century. These agreements have led
to high-level leadership exchanges and the creation of the Steering Committee on
Cooperation.
Finally, in the third section, the paper reviews a number of issues relating to the
Eastern Sea and evaluates the impact of multilateral and bilateral structures in dealing
effectively with these issues. The paper concludes by noting the importance role of high-level
leadership meetings, including the Steering Committee on Cooperation, as key structures
governing Vietnam-China relations.
503
Panel 17: International relations
[17.502]
[17.503]
In the recent meetings with Vietnamese leaders, Mr. Lee Kuan Yew specially
underlined the role of education. “The winner of the education competition will win the
economic one”, Yew said. Prime Minister Nguyen Tan Dzung also said at the meeting of
National Board of Education in government office on December, 12 2007 “Any country,
including Vietnam, education is a fundamental base for industrialization and
modernization…”. Prime minister affirmed Vietnam would keep investing on Education and
promote foreign relations, look for key co-operations, which help Vietnam in education
reform.
Vietnam foreign diplomacy in the early years of the 21st century has aimed to
economic development basing on creating peaceful, stable environment, especially
expanding foreign economy. Foreign diplomacy for developing industrialization and
modernization has been more and more enhanced and expanded.
Education reform is one of the new and most outstanding factors in Vietnamese
foreign relations, especially more eventful at its age of 60. This paper is to draw the whole
picture of Vietnamese Education reform in its foreign relations in order to prove that “multi-
lateralizing and diversifying international relations” in Vietnam diplomatic strategy is truly
correct.
504
Panel 17: International relations
[17.504]
The strong development of the foreign trade economy in Dai Viet was particularly
marked in the 16th, 17th and 18th centuries. The 17th century in particular was seen as the most
prosperous. Making a major contribution to foreign trade economies in particular, and the
entire Dai Viet economy in general in these centuries, was the introduction of commercial
firms as trade centre organizing trade between Dai Viet and Western nations. The appearance
of commercial firms of dealers from Britain, France and the Netherlands in large urban areas
such as Ke Cho (Thang Long), Pho Hien and Hoi An etc. made the feudal economy self -
supporting, leading to significant changes. At the end of the 17th century, big commercial
firms from Western countries in turn terminated their Dai Viet operation and moved to other,
more effective areas, except for French commercial firms.
At different levels, these commercial firms have operated effectively. This made a
significant contribution to the target performance of Western countries during the process of
penetrating Eastern markets. It also strongly affected the Dai Viet economy in the 17th
century, including the establishment of the Doméa - Pho Hien - Ke Cho uninterrupted trade
system of North Vietnam; with the stimulation of improving demand and technical
development in handicrafts, along with changes of production methods etc. Finally, thanks to
the positive operations of Western-East Indian Companies, Western commercial firms in
particular helped Dai Viet become an organic link to an uninterrupted commercial flow
connecting Northeast Asia, Southeast Asia, South Asia and Europe.
Along with these positive effects, the existence of these commercial firms was also an
“important bridge” for Western countries to penetrate the Dai Viet market and seize land
more easily by the intervention their armies. The close relationship between commercial
firms in Dai Viet and the Société Des Missions Etrangères De Paris (MEP) at the end of the
17th century, the beginning of the 18th century and armed invasion by France in the latter half
of the 19th century was evidence of that.
The introduction and operation of Western commercial firms in the Dai Viet economy
in the 17th century created an eventful trade relationship between the West and the East,
unusual in the medieval history process of Vietnam. It will be necessary to consider and
study the real position and roles of Western commercial firms in the Dai Viet economy in the
17th century through other scientific research. However, we can affirm that the appearance of
Western commercial firms in Dai Viet at this time made a contribution to the diversification
of the colorful picture of the Dai Viet foreign trade economy in the 17th century.
505
Panel 17: International relations
[17.505]
Since the Treaty of Westphalia in 1648, Europe has been at the heart of important
international events affecting the flow of the world history. Today it is the most integrated
region in the world. The majority of this continent has become part of the European Union
with 27 members and over 495 million inhabitants, with a common Parliament, a common
currency and is striving towards a common security and foreign policy.
Vietnam and Europe affiliations have a long history. This bond is not merely between
Vietnam and Europe as an entity, but between Vietnam and EU members, between Vietnam -
member of ASEAN - with the EU, and also between Vietnam and members of ASEM.
Throughout the 20th century, Western Europe has left its mark in every major
diplomatic turning point for Vietnam: from the Hô - Sainteny Agreement (The Preliminary
Treaty) in 1946, to the Geneva Accords in 1954, to the Paris Peace Agreement (negotiated
from 1968 to 1973). Western Europe was also Vietnam’s strategic breakthrough in the
diplomatic struggle against blockade and sanctions, at a time when ties with Southeast Asian
countries, China and the US were in a deadlock.
Vietnam has not only bilateral but also multilateral relations with Europe. On October
nd
22 , 1990 the European Committee officially extended diplomatic relations with Vietnam,
setting up a representative mission in Vietnam in 1994. In 1995, the Cooperation Framework
Agreement was signed, ushering in a new period in Vietnam - EU relations. The EU is
currently Vietnam’s biggest multilateral donor, with total pledged capital in 2007 of 720
million Euro. It is easily seen that there is an interaction between multilateral and bilateral
relations in Vietnam-EU cooperation. Bilateral relations paved the way for multilateral
relations, promoting multilateral relations. In return, multilateral relations helped to
“institutionalize” bilateral relations. Clear logic precipitated the demand for Vietnam and the
EU to sign a new agreement, the Partnership and Cooperation Agreement (PCA) in 2007.
Relations between Vietnam and EU members have not always been warm due to
mutual distrusts/skepticisms, as remnants of colonialism continue to dominate relations.
Moreover, differences in mentality, socio-politic models are the roots of debates concerning
democracy, human rights…
In this context, the author would like to offer personal thoughts concerning future
Vietnam - EU relations.
506
Panel 17: International relations
Relations with the EU and also its members are advantageous. However, Europe is
the cradle of democracy and human rights and Asian and European views on these two topics
greatly differs, and more so in the case of Vietnam. Dialogue is the best manner to promote
mutual understanding. Vietnam’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs has initiated talks with a
number of European countries about democracy and human rights. However, dialogues
between the public’s, and between academics are still missing!
As part of the globalization and integration trend, Vietnam should make use of
ASEAN - EU relations as two dynamic pro-regional integration organizations. EU’s lessons
and integration experiences are valuable to Asia and ASEAN, despite the many differences
between East and West.
[17.506]
First of all, potential for economic development of Vietnam is very large with
favorable conditions great that is not found in many other corners of the world.
Secondly, looking at the last 20-year process of innovation and door open of Vietnam,
Vietnam has gained considerable achievements with growing rate of over 7% per annum.
This creates a sustainable basis for Vietnam in implementing her objective up to 2020.
507
Panel 17: International relations
[17.507]
I. Vietnam’s policy towards the U.S and the realities of Vietnam-U.S. relations in the
early twenty- first century
This section analyses general causes for corrections and adjustments in the policy of
the Vietnamese communist Party and State towards the U.S including: changing from
confrontation in cooperation and the co-existing struggle for peace.
This section presents the key achievements and the remaining burning issues which
exist in the Vietnam-U.S relationship in two main fields, i.e., foreign-political and
commercial-economic, which focus on the period after the two countries signed the BTA to
the present.
II. Some comments and forecasts about prospects for Vietnam-U.S. relation in the
early decades of the twenty-first century
2. Forecast of the prospects for Vietnam - U.S. relations and some recommendations
for Vietnam’s policy towards the U.S.
After presenting some forecasts about the continuing trend for Vietnam-U.S. relations
in coming decades, the author has drawn some personal opinions that can be regarded as
recommendations for Vietnam’ s policy towards the U.S.
[17.508]
Based on studies of the economic and commercial relationship between Vietnam with
Laos and Cambodia, the article presents the achievements and influence of this relationship
on the three countries and the region, focusing on some challenges, problems, advantages and
prospects for this relationship. Thanks to this, we can learn lessons experienced to enhance
the effect of cooperation between Vietnam with Laos and Cambodia in order to make full use
of the advantages of the three countries in the new international relationship.
509
Panel 17: International relations
[17.509]
This paper deals with the question of how Vietnam is shaped as a Southeast Asian
nation through its external relations. This approach tries to reverse the usual scholarly
narrative that highlights the national characteristics of Vietnam as a result of an unique
internal historical trajectory. By focusing on international relations and regional linkages both
in history and nowadays, it is argued that new, intriguing research agendas are opened up that
may help to much better understand current Vietnam as a player in a globalised environment.
[17.510]
This paper attempts to examine 31 years period (1771-1802) that culminated in the
Tay Son Rebellion through the study of their foreign relations with the Qing Dynasty (1644-
1911) when the latter became closely involved in Vietnamese affairs. Indeed, Sino-
Vietnamese relations during the Tay Son period, as reflected in the number of embassies sent
from Vietnam to China, appear to have been unusually close. There was at least one
ambassador sent to China every year. The so-called long-standing “tributary trade and
suzerain-vassal relations” between China and Vietnam, were predominant during this period
presents an interesting relationship that has moved through a whole range of possible
variations. The interaction in politics (tribute), economics (trade) and culture made great
progress during this period. This paper will take a close look at the development of the
identities of both parties as well as the management of the relationship by examining certain
characteristics of the border tributary-trade relationship. By looking closer into the position
and reaction of the China tributary system towards Vietnam’s foreign relations, this study
will be significant in providing new dimensions to the existing historiography on Sino-
Vietnamese relations as well as on the history of Southeast Asia.
510
Panel 17: International relations
[17.512]
The article systematically and generally describes the Vietnam - France relation
through periods in history. In spite of many differences in politic, their ways of thinking and
the level of development, both the two countries have overcome the difficulties, set up a
brighter way for a better cooperation between each others.
Farewell the war, from 1991 until now, the relation between the two countries has got
many achievements based on their own demands. In politics, the visiting of the high level
leaders of Vietnam and France has set the base for other cooperation. In economics, the
commerce balance has been growing with higher yield year by year. In investment, there
were many effective projects that contributed a great part in Vietnam growing GDP. In
additions, in diplomacy, education and culture, France has helped Vietnam in training human
resource, cultural exchanges and high technology transfers.
From the research results, the author figures out the characteristics of the relationship,
the opportunities, the challenges of the Vietnam - France cooperation to promote the more
effective relation in near future.
[17.513]
The Northeast Asia economy with the ceaselessly developing trends shall
continuously have positive influence on partners in the region including Vietnam. However,
there is also opinions revealing that if the above predict does not become true or even there is
a same crisis as the financial crisis happened in Asia in 1997 and 1998, a bad corollary shall
naturally occurs. At that time, it is necessary to for Vietnam’s policy makers and these
partners to coordinate more closely and frequently to make policies.
511
Panel 17: International relations
[17.514]
Because of long standing friendship traditional relationship, in the early 21st century,
the Vietnamease and Indian relationship has reached to a new development, the pinnacle of
which is the results of official visit to India in 2006 by General Secretary Nong Duc Manh.
Thus, which elements rules about and resulted to a new development in the
relationship between the two countries? and what are main expressions of the new
development? And How is the prospect of the relationship ? The article shall focus on
clarifying the above matters.
Elements that rule about the Vietnamese and Indian relationship in the early 21st
century includes subjective and objective ones. Regarding the subjective ones, they are the
friendship and traditional relationship between the two countries, the ”Eastern Oriented”
policy promotion of India, in which Vietnam is considered as a preferential objective and the
strong determination of the two countries in the development of bilateral relation. Regarding
objective elements, they are a peace environment in Southeast Asia, the policy of powerful
countries such as China, Japan and America on the promotion of relationship with southeast
asia countries in general and Vietnam in particular, the open-door policy of southeast asia
countries, which makes India enhance the relationship with Vietnam.
The new relationship development expresses that the two countries have established
strategic partners, which are rather impressive numbers in the commercial and investment
relations.
512
Panel 17: International relations
[17.515]
Though Comintern 3 was dismissed in 1943, under pressure of the USSR, the
socialist country group had strong influences to Vietnam in many fields including the
streaming issue.
As a result from not being integrated - not having conditions for integration, Vietnam
was lack of information, late in recognizing situation. So that after 1954, Vietnam continued
to follow dogma and leftist deviation that reflected in land reform, cooperatives, capitalist
reform… resulted in more severe losses than in the past.
Since innovation of thought and integration, Vietnam has paced with successful
development. The lessons on Vietnam-USSR relation during 1924-1954 are useful for
Vietnam, and even USSR to apply in the current streaming.
[17.516]
Relations between the United States and Vietnam changed from hostility in the period
after the end of the Vietnam War to cooperation and friendship after the establishment of
normal diplomatic relations between the two countries in 1995. Since then, while bilateral
relations have had its ups and downs, progress has been steady. A flurry of exchanges of
official visits at the top level - the visit to the United States of former Prime Minister Phan
Van Khai in 2005 followed by the visit to Vietnam of United States President George W.
513
Panel 17: International relations
Bush in 2006, the visits of Vietnam’s President Nguyen Minh Triet to the United States in
2007, and of Prime Minister Nguyen Tan Dung in 2008- promised to usher in a new phase of
accelerated improvement of relations between the United States and Vietnam. The proposed
paper attempts to provide a brief review of what has been achieved and proceed to identify
the factors - changing global and regional environment, the China factor, the value factor,
and relations between Vietnam and Vietnamese Americans-- that have and will affect
bilateral relations in the future.
[17.517]
Vietnamese community in Eastern European countries were formed at the end of the
80s. The community now comprises about 100 thousand Vietnamese people making their
livelihood in various fields.
Vietnamese people are making a bigger contribution to the local government, as well
as being a bridge between information relates. However, many issues are arisen among the
community, therefore, appropriate policies are essential to help them integrate into and
promote their relations with the host countries.
514
Panel 17: International relations
[17.518]
With its renovation movement and Open door policy, Vietnam is now integrating
with the political and economic life of the world. This is the result of a process which
requires long and continuous effort and struggles to overcome the challenges and
complications of the world situation in the current age. From the historical perspective, this
article will review Vietnam’s international integration process, characterized by the
following:
• First, the country experienced struggles for independence and liberation, especially
the severe wars against French colonialism and US imperialism that lasted for 30 years
• The international integration of Vietnam has experienced various steps from spheres
including geographical space or ideology to the global scale.
• Since the end of the Cold War, this is the first time in history Vietnam has integrated
and gained great achievements
However, this is just the beginning. There are still many challenges ahead. Seizing
opportunities and creating favourable conditions for sustainable development will insure
further success for Vietnam’s innovation and integration process.
[17.519]
With the aim of understanding the relationship and role of cultural factors in the
process of implementing Vietnam’s foreign policy towards multi-lateralization and
diversification in the integration period, the author will mention the flowing issues: 1) The
515
Panel 17: International relations
cultural values of Vietnam in the context of integration; 2) Relationship between culture and
foreign policy and 3) Vietnam’s cultural identity in the foreign policy of multi-lateralization.
According to the author’s view, Vietnam’s cultural values during the integration
period are the heritage of core traditional values which were built and tempered during the
course of fighting severe natural disasters as well as mobilizing forces to fight against much
stronger invaders. They are also a system of standards and values that generation after
generation have tried to preserve for their children. Having gone through much social
evolution and development, the crucial values of the Vietnamese people in the modern age
have been changed and adjusted. These modern values, with their tolerance and heritage of
traditional values, have been the basis of Vietnam’s behaviour to its friends in the region and
the world. In addition, the author also mentions the relationship between culture and foreign
policy from an ethnological point of view, and also the link between domestic and external
goals. At the same time, the foreign policy of any country will have a close connection to the
politics of the elite and the leadership, to the way foreign policy is set and implemented.
These individuals’ behaviour will be an indication of national culture. As a result, the
Vietnam’s foreign policy of multi-lateralization and diversification in the period of reform is
aimed at creating a favourable context for the course of industrialization and establishment of
an equal, democratic and civilized society. This policy has been thoroughly welcomed by all
Vietnamese.
[17.520]
In 1970, as the leadership of the Vietnam Workers’ Party (VWP) [Đảng Lao Động
Việt Nam] tried to devise a new strategy for the southern war effort that would both
overcome the setbacks from the 1968 Tết Offensive, and that would locate the right balance
in “negotiating while fighting” in 1969, political and military developments in Indochina
changed the nature of the war for reunification. With the increase of fighting in Laos and the
political instability in Cambodia, the VWP Politburo attempted to forge an Indochinese
alliance. However, even though the Pathet Lao embraced North Vietnam’s idea of an
Indochinese Alliance, Khmer and Chinese communists showed resistance and offered an
alternate vision for the alliance. With the expansion of the war into Indochina, Hà Nội
leaders attempted to create room for maneuver militarily by increasing diplomatic activity
that aimed to win over world opinion to their struggle.
516
Panel 17: International relations
Using archival materials from Vietnam, the United States, and Europe, as well as
secondary studies in the West and Vietnam, this paper examines the Democratic Republic of
Vietnam’s (DRV) [Việt Nam Dân Chủ Cộng Hòa] elevation of the diplomatic struggle as a
means to conserve its forces on the battlefield in South Vietnam as well as the VWP’s
endeavor to form a united Indochinese front in 1970 in response to the expansion of the war
by the United States and Republic of Vietnam (RVN). The first section addresses the
increase of party activity in the diplomatic sphere of the war as well as the establishment of
the secret forum between Lê Đức Thọ and Kissinger. The second section analyzes Hà Nội’s
response to the expansion of the war to Laos and Cambodia, particularly the dramatic events
in the latter nation that underlined the extent to which the Vietnam War destabilized the
entire region. The final section returns to the diplomatic sphere of the VWP war effort and
addresses the extent of Sino-Vietnamese tensions early in the new decade.
[17.521]
The resistance war against the U.S. by Vietnamese people has gone down into history
as an epic of the 20th century and has attracted the attention of scientist. However, some
aspects of the war of resistance remain unduly clarified, particularly Vietnam’s relations with
its key allies. This paper on “Vietnam-Soviet relations in the 1965-1975 period” sheds light
on Vietnam’s relations with its close ally, the Soviet Union regarding both the upside and
downside of the relations. The paper is based on a comparison of the relations in this period
with the period from the establishment of diplomatic relations in 1950 until 1965. The paper
also put the bilateral relations in the context of the trilateral relations among the U.S., China
and the Soviet Union, which helps somehow explain the two-folded bilateral relations. The
conclusion is that the bilateral relations had tremendous impact on the war of resistance. Both
Vietnam and the Soviet Union, the two countries of one ideology, are aware of their own
vested interest in the relations. Such relations reflect the reality of the world politics in the
Cold War where nations seek their own national interests with the determination to a certain
extent by their alliance interests and ideology.
517
Panel 17: International relations
[17.522]
Vietnam’s renovation process has achieved great success in many different fields
since 1986. In the field of foreign relations, in combination with the state, or traditional,
diplomacy, public diplomacy has made a significant contribution to the success of Vietnam’s
foreign relations in general and its relationship with the United States in particular. In this
paper, the author focuses on an examination of the importance, goals and major activities of
Vietnamese and American public diplomacy applied to their bilateral relations, especially
since US-Vietnamese relations were normalized in 1995. The paper also makes an initial
assessment of the efficiency of these activities, and perceives lessons for Vietnam in using
public diplomacy in the country’s foreign relations in general and its relationship with the
United States in particular.
[17.523]
In the first part, I present a general introduction to the Association of Southeast Asian
Nations’ plan to build the ASEAN community.
The second part is the main content of my paper. In it, I have analyzed Vietnam’s
view of the AC and its pillars (ASC, AEC and ASCC) and then compared Vietnam’s view of
the AC with that of other ASEAN member countries.
Firstly, Vietnam’s perception and view of the AC is no different, as whole, from the
common ASEAN view of the AC. This is because Vietnam is thoroughly convinced of its
role as a member of ASEAN. While ASEAN already has a consensus on the content of the
AC and its pillars, a consensus reflected in ASEAN documents, Vietnam talks about the AC
with the voice of ASEAN.
518
Panel 17: International relations
Secondly, unlike the leaders of the older ASEAN member countries, Vietnamese
leaders do not criticize the other ASEAN countries nor attribute the stagnant state of regional
integration to them. This is proper conduct by the Vietnamese leaders; it has not come about
because Vietnam is still one of the less developed ASEAN countries, or because it is not
capable of joining regional integration on equal terms with other ASEAN members. The
aforementioned conduct of Vietnam stemmed from Vietnam’s wish to make a contribution to
accelerate intra-ASEAN solidarity. Such solidarity is very necessary, especially while
ASEAN is coping with vital challenges to its development.
Thirdly, the initiative proposed by Vietnam to build the AC and its pillars are highly
applicable. They could easily be accepted by other ASEAN countries because Vietnam’s
initiatives reflect their aspirations and are comfortable with their preparedness to implement
those initiatives.
Finally, until now, the Vietnamese initiatives have been basically oriented as one.
However, to realize the idea of building the AC relying on these three pillars, Vietnam should
raise concrete initiatives such as conducting activities to found an ASEAN University,
adding the education of ASEAN and its member countries to the education programmes of
Southeast Asian countries proposed by Malaysia and the Philippines.
[17.524]
The reasons why this is discussed is that in the process of the history of human
evolution, Fairness-Equality-Democracy are common values of human beings as the driving
force and aspiration of every nation in the world where human beings are making an effort to
achieve them both in theory and practice. In addition, from the viewpoint of common human
values, Fairness- Equality- Democracy have not been realized as institutions in international
relations. This is the root cause slowing down the realization of the aspiration for Fairness-
Equality- and Democracy in international relations, as well as human relations in all countries
of the world.
519
Panel 17: International relations
[17.525]
Since the end of the Cold War in 1989, the world witnessed fundamental changes
including the end of the bipolar order, the collapse of the Soviet Union and the communist
system. The world’s politics in the beginning of the XXI century are combination of old and
new elements like integration and disintegration, peace and conflict, cooperation and
confrontation. These changes are not new, however, the problem is how are they perceived
by the countries? To answer this question, this paper first analyses some characteristics of the
new world, the influences of the old world, and argues that the world is in the transformation
period to the new world order, whereby there is no dominant trend, and that it is a
“punctuation”. Then, this paper analyses how Vietnam saw the world through different
periods such as the Vietnam War, the post Vietnam War and the renovation. The paper
concludes that foremost and first of all, it depends on how Vietnam sees the world and that
she acts accordingly.
[17.526]
The main aim of this paper will to analyse the existing and potential challenges to
Vietnam’s relationship with China. The paper will take as it starting point the expanding
relationship since full normalisation in 1991 in both the political and economic fields. The
progress in managing and resolving disputes, e.g. border disputes, will be highlighted in the
paper. In analysing existing challenges to the relationship the focus will be on the remaining
unsettled border issues in particular in the South China Sea. In identifying and assessing
potential challenges to the bilateral relations the risks with economic competition and uneven
trade relations will assessed as will potential conflict over resources both living and non-
living in maritime areas. The risks associated with developments affecting the Mekong River
will also be assessed.
Associate Professor Ramses Amer is Senior Research Fellow, Center for Pacific Asia
Studies (CPAS), Stockholm University, Stockholm, and Coordinator of the Swedish Network
520
Panel 17: International relations
of Peace, Conflict and Development Research. Major areas of research are a) security issues
and conflict resolution in Southeast Asia and the wider Pacific Asia and b) the role of the
United Nations in the international system. He is the author of The Sino-Vietnamese
Approach to Managing Boundary Disputes, Maritime Briefing, Vol. 3, No. 5 (Durham:
International Boundaries Research Unit, University of Durham, 2002). He is co-editor, with
Carlyle A. Thayer, of Vietnamese Foreign Policy in Transition (Singapore: Institute for
Southeast Asian Studies; and, New York: St Martin’s Press, 1999) He has also contributed to
international journals and to books and has written reports on issues of Southeast Asian
Affairs and on the United Nations.
[17.527]
MONGOLIA-VIETNAM RELATION:
ADVANTAGE AND CHALLENGE
Sonom-Ish Dashtsevel, Assoc.Prof.Dr.
Mongolia and Vietnam has a traditional relation over 700 years. Especially in 1950s
of the XX century, after establishment of foreign relation between the two countries, the
relation has developed in all fields for interests of the two nations. The relation between
Mongolia and Vietnam in over half of last century can be divided into two phases:
Phase I: from 1950s to 1990s of the XX century. During this phase, the government
and people of the two countries had laid a foundation for overall development and promotion
of cooperative relation in economic, politic, cultural, educational areas…, strengthening
coordination and support each other in international and regional forums. The relation
between the two countries in this phase has its own features of central and subsidized
economy that was also strongly influenced by classes and politics due to the then
international situation.
Phase II: from 1990s to present (can be called as a new phase). During this phase, the
two countries started innovation and adjusted the relation based on principle of market
economy and continuously look after the close and sustain friendship, developing the
comprehensive cooperative relation that increases partnership role and confident each other.
521
Panel 17: International relations
ways to cope with them, as well as more effective development of traditional relation
between Mongolia and Vietnam.
[17.528]
The emergence of the land connectionin the Mekong Subregion after the of the Cold
War has facilitated the visits and connection among people in the subregion. The route no. 8
is a route among others linking Thailand, Laos and Vietnam. From Nakhon Phanom province
in the Northeast of Thailand, Nghe An and Hanoi can be connected by route no. 13 and then
route no. 8
Route no. 8 has contributed to trade and tourism development, as well as cultural
exchange among these two countries which have been so far strengthened increasingly.
The pictures recently taken from fieldwork on route no. 8 will be presented in this
paper.
[17.529]
Foreign activities arise from the needs of a country, and are also closely related to the
development of the world in accordance with the tides of the time. It is important to evaluate
and exactly forecast the tide of international development in order to make decisions about
foreign policies and guidelines, an art in Vietnamese diplomacy in the two Indochina Wars
(1945 – 1975).
522
Panel 17: International relations
Coming to Doi moi (Reform) in the complicated world context, Vietnam soon
perceived the new tide of time and set new foreign policies which carried a policy of
openness, multi-lateralization and diversification of relations. In accordance with the trends
of localization and globalization, Vietnam actively promotes integration into the region and
the world, taking advantage of the international community for her development. This essay
aims to make a small contribution to the perception of the combination of the national
strength and the power of the time in Vietnam’s diplomacy in Doi moi, focusing on the
achievements between the years 1986 and 2006 and prospects for the subsequent period.
[17.530]
Vietnam officially established external relation with Canada since August 1973. Two
countries had, however, initial contacts in 1950s when Canada was a member of the
International Committee for Control and Monotor the Implementation of 1954 Geneva
Agreemnt on the Indochina, and 1973 Paris Act on Cease War and Restoration of Peace in
Vietnam. During over half of century, Vietnam - Canada relation has raised and falled in
accordasnce with changes in periods of Cold War and Post Cold War.
523
Panel 17: International relations
[17.531]
In implementing its foreign policy of developing a relationship with great powers and
socio- economic centres, Vietnam has given priority to strengthening its relations with Russia
during the Doi moi period.
Vietnam – Russia relations have been based on the foundation of the relationship
between Vietnam and the Soviet Union. After the deep changes in the Soviet Union and
Russia since the mid-1990s, Vietnam – Russia relations have been gradually restored and
have seen great development. To consolidate and strengthen the friendship and traditional
cooperation between the two countries in the 21st century, the two sides agreed to establish a
Strategic Partnership during the official visit of the first Russian President, V. Putin, to
Vietnam in late February and early March 2001. This was a positive development in Vietnam
– Russia relations.
Over the past 8 years, the Vietnam – Russia strategic partnership has recorded great
achievements in many fields, in terms of political and economic relations, foreign relations,
cultural – science - education and training co-operation, military technology cooperation and
cooperation between localities in the two countries. However, some differences remain in the
Vietnam – Russia strategic partnership. The trade turnover is still low. (Vietnam’s exports to
Russia now account for 0.3% of Russia’s total foreign trade revenue, and Russian exports to
Vietnam make up 1.5% of Vietnam’s total imports). Russian investment of over $US617
million in Vietnam is ranked 24th among the 75 countries and territories that have invested in
Vietnam. There are still difficulties with cultural co-operation and the cooperation among the
localities of both countries, which have only been at the level of market research and
discussions. There are both subjective and objective reasons for this, but the main reason is
that neither side has given top priority to the strategic partnership.
Regarding the prospects for improving the Vietnam – Russia strategic partnership in
the next 5-10 years, there are 3 scenarios:
The first scenario: The relationship develops at the present level, increasing step by
step but with no major breakthroughs. This is happening now.
The second scenario: The relationship becomes strained due to changes in both
countries, the regional and world situation. This is unlikely.
524
Panel 17: International relations
The third scenario: The relationship develops strongly with some major
breakthroughs. This is likely, but will require effort from both sides. There remain many
difficulties, the biggest of which are differences over the priorities of the Russia Federation
and Vietnam.
[17.532]
Backdate in XX century, paper addresses to three times of open door and integration
with successes and failures hence sharing some thoughts on the catching of opportunities in
current integration.
The first was early XX century with movements of Phan Bội Châu and Phan Châu
Trinh who tried to convince people towards external side. However, the opportunity was
passed due to the combination of French and Japanese governments who would like to
eliminate the patriotic scholars and stampout the reform trend.
The second time took place in middle of XX century in the context of order of two-
pole world. The then open door and integration to socialist world had contributed to the
success of country saving, independence protection and reunification.
The third one was at the end of XX century when the Cold War ended. The Party has
correctly considered the development tendency of the world and took opportunity of a
moderate world. Under that innovation policy, even socialsm regime disolved in USSR,
Vietnam has firmly moved forward with enlarged external relations and integration into
international organizations. Hence international position of Vietnam has beenn increased,
economy and social life have been considerably improved.
From the above-mentioned experiences, it can be said that, only via active
international integration, first os all is international economical integration and
implementation of open, multilateral, diversified policy of external relation, we can take new
opportunities timely, promote process of open door and integration in the XXI century.
525
Panel 17: International relations
[17.533]
One of the reasons strongly influencing the development of ASEAN is the root of
regional cultural characters. Globalization, on one hand, makes great contributions to the
powerful development of ASEAN but on the other hand, substantially affects cultural
characters of the region.
The aim of this report is to look back the multilateral cultural relations of Vietnam -
ASEAN over the past years as well as the prospects forward to ASEAN Culture - Social
community.
526
PANEL 18
NATURAL RESOURCES, ENVIRONMENT,
AND SUSTAINABLE DEVELOPMENT
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.534]
The contingent valuation method (CVM) has been considered as an important method
to value environmental goods, and it has been increasingly applied in developing countries
since 1980s to value water supply services and other important environmental goods. Quite a
few existing studies show that CVM can provide useful information for the demand response
in water supply services to plan suitable projects. In Vietnam, however, this method has not
been used to value rural water supply yet. This study applies the double-bounded CVM to
value rural piped water supply services in three villages. The sample of 217 households was
selected using two-stage stratified random sample for in-person interview. Data was analyzed
using both log-logistic and log-normal models.
Results of this study show significant local demand for piped rural water supply
services in the Mekong Delta of Vietnam to avoid high saline and polluted water. Although,
the bid is an important factor, this result shows that there are factors such as income, current
water quality and other factors contribute much to people’s WTP for water supply.
[18.535]
and economical positions between the corridor of Vietnamese - Chiness boundary and the
East-West arc corridor, but locates in the impacted space of Northern key economic region
and in Hanoi development space also.
It is expected that natural resources in general and animal resources in particular will
contribute a significant part to implement the sustainable development strategies of North
East region with active participations of scientists, farmers, entrepreneurs and local
authorities.
[18.536]
The article deals with : (1) Innovation and Development Geography' approaches, by
which the target of spacio-territorial organization is to create a frame for transferring
territorial structures oriented toward industrialization, modernization by that territorial socio
- economic areas would be transformed into special economic ones; (2) Acknowledge on
strategically marine space (East Sea - Bien Dong) is considered as the most important issue
on spacious-territorial organization for Viet Nam now and in the future. Bien Dong is also
seen as a factor of deciding activity on spacio-territorial organization as a whole so as marine
space of territorial waters should play an important role in socio-economic development and
integration. A contemporary sage of breaking development which would be given for the
more sustainable development of the East Sea could be realized by the way of Vietnamese
geographical approaches. In the authors' opinion, initiative economic integration should be
related to soft solutions on spacio-territorial organization of which soft frontier, soft power
and global value chains must be seen as a smart approach for sustainable development in the
present condition of Viet Nam.
530
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.537]
Having oceanic tropical climate, Vietnam endures typical natural hazards every year
such as storm, landslide, landslide-mudflow, which can only be minimized by prediction and
warning.
These hazards relate to the water and air movement, thus, meteorological forecasting
is of utmost importance. Such forecast is effective on a wide scale yet far from specific.
Therefore, in some places where forecast fail, the damages are tremendous. Consequently,
warning of highly alert location is essential to the inhabitants.
Landslide, in terms of danger, is divided into three types: slow slide (less dangerous),
landslide (dangerous) and landslide-mudflow (very dangerous).
531
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.538]
Vietnam has large mountainous areas which have particular natural and economical-
social conditions. These mountainous areas are mainly inhabited by ethnic minority groups.
With the differences in the level of cultivation skills, the practice of cultivation, cultures, and
superstitions, the different ethnic minority groups make different impacts on the natural
environment, and exploit the natural resources in different ways. One of the rules to make
contribution to the stable development of the society is to give the local community the right
to manage their own surroundings. Wherever they are, they all have their living space closely
related to the natural environment; their reproduction activities are all based on the
exploitation of local resources, and closely connected with mountainous areas. Therefore, the
destruction of natural resources is threatening their lives. Now, the short-term process of
resource exploitation for the economy of any nation must be replaced by a stable and long-
term strategy. The study on management of soil and forest resources by the local community
at the level of village should be based on the concepts of sustainable development.
[18.539]
532
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.540]
Win-win scenarios, where both biological diversity is conserved and human well-
being is improved in specific places over time have been a challenge for Vietnam as well as
many countries in the world. Contestation, compromise and conflict are more often the norm.
Resolving the trade-offs between conservation and development are difficult because
the relationship between people and nature is so strongly influenced by where they are raised,
how they are educated, their life experiences and survival conditions and options they have
faced. Assumptions based on inadequate evidence often obscure legitimate differences in
preferences and limit the effectiveness of policy and programmatic interventions.
The challenge for conservationists is to explicitly acknowledge the need to share risks
and costs. Often hard choices need to be made and these must be explicitly acknowledged.
Not to do so leads to unrealized expectations and ultimately unresolved conflict.
[18.541]
Viet Nam will be one of the countries most affected by climate change effects,
including sea level rise and extreme weather events such as worsened typhoons and heavy
rains, and droughts and heat waves. These effects constitute extra risks for and pressures on
the livelihoods of rural people in the deltas, coastal zones, and also certain upland regions,
especially livelihoods that depend on fisheries, agriculture and forestry. This paper combines
international literature on climate change effects and adaptation with those of sustainable
rural livelihoods, risks, and resilience in order to set a conceptual framework. It examines the
evidence available in development circles from many assessments of sustainable livelihoods
and natural disaster risks in different parts of Viet Nam and compares those with the
currently available data on expected effects of climate change from scenarios from the
International Panel on Climate Change (IPCC 4). Climate change vulnerability in Viet Nam
is pertinent because it may affect progress towards most of the Millennium Development
Goals. The paper will argue that climate change adaptation needs to be fully integrated in
development, however, financing for specific results is required in order to neutralize the
effects of climate change and strengthen the development opportunities for the most
vulnerable rural Vietnamese.
[18.542]
Tourism industry in Binh Thuan province has witness big development over the last
few years and has attracted tourists as well as investors. Such development helps remind the
local community of the industry’s strong potentials. It contributes to development in other
industries and the restructuring of the economy in a positive manner.
534
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
Development
Sustainability
Sustainable development
Sustainable tourism development
Assessment of tourism development in Binh Thuan as to its sustainability
Factors of sustainable tourism development
Signs of unsustainability
Recommendations on measures to guarantee sustainable development
Awareness rising as to sustainable tourism development
Tourism going along with national resources and environment protection
Diversification of tourism products
Human capacity improvement
Marketing and advertisement for local tourism
Investment
[18.543]
535
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.544]
[18.545]
From 1961 to 1971, in Ranch Hand campaign, U.S Army scattered about 80 million
liters of weed killer, mainly including Agent Orange and Agent Violet with at least 366 kg of
dioxin around Vietnam. In 1971 and 1972, after harmful effect of weed killer/dioxin on
human beings was found and under public pressure, U.S Army carried out Pacer Ivy
campaign to collect about 1.4 million liters of weed killer for incinerating. These campaigns
resulted in very seriously dioxin-polluted areas at some old military airports, especially Da
Nang, Bien Hoa and Phu Cat airports. Dioxin concentration in these areas, which is a
536
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
hundred, even a thousand times higher than allowed one, has been seriously affecting the
environment and local people.
Researches on epidemiology has shown that disease rate among people exposed
dioxin is much higher than others, especially reproductive accidents, congenital malformation
and cancers. Vietnamese scientists have found gene, chromosome changes and some
biological changes in people exposed dioxin and in children and grandchildren.
[18.546]
assessment for all strategies, plans, programs and projects. Implementation status of this legal
requirement has been far from satisfactory, which makes national and local development far
from unsustainable.
[18.547]
Aim: To determine the key indicators with specific emphasis on health and
environmental aspects of sustainable development, for the Quang Tri province, Vietnam as a
case study.
Methods: The Delphi method was applied and relates to the situation from March
2007 to April 2007. A two-round questionnaire was organized for a team of experts who act
as participants.
Results: 37 indicators were selected from 39 listed indicators. They include 17 related
to the social aspects, 12 to the environmental aspects, 3 to the economic aspects, and 5 to
institutional aspects. For 4 of these indicators, the necessary databases are not available.
Conclusions: The Delphi technique also allows addressing complex and uncertain
aspects of the framework. The selected indicators should be applied in the province.
However, this study should be continually improved e.g. through involving the opinion of
local people.
538
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.548]
Being a narrow and long coastal strip of land split by sand dunes and lagoons, the
Central Coast of Vietnam is dramatically affected by the tropical climate with some such
characteristics as high temperature, humidity weather, strong light intensity and high rainfall.
The Central Coast’s annual total water demand is estimated at 24.19 billion m3, accounting
for 30.54% of the total available water reserve. Of which, the total water volume used for
agriculture amounts to 90% of the total water demand (approximately 79.20 billion m3). In
the wet season, the extremely high rainfall, accompanied by floods and typhoons, often
causes extensive inundation and the contamination of fresh water resources as a consequence.
In contrast, there is a long-lasting hot and sunny climate present on a large scale in the dry
season resulting in drought and desertification. This situation is much more serious in several
South Central Coast provinces, namely Phu yen, Ninh Thuan and Binh Thuan with an
average annual rainfall of only 700mm in some locations. In a bid to cope with these natural
hazards, there have been in place a couple of structural measures such as the construction of
multi-sized reservoirs and water supply plants, the solidification of irrigation systems, etc.
However, this approach is merely a left-hand side of the water scarcity equation. The right-
hand side of the water demand management has not been yet taken into full account in the
study region. This management method is a combination of different measures such as
education, encouragement of water saving, development of water use regulations, water price
change, water rights, etc. with an aim of minimizing the water supply pressure. Hence, a due
consideration and a strict implementation of water demand management in urban water
supply, and especially in agricultural irrigation, will definitely help to handle the serious
water scarcity in question. At the same time, it also increases the adapt ability of the Central
Coast of Vietnam to the drought in the context of the global climate change.
539
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.549]
Vietnam is located in South East Asia and has passed through heavy losses due to 30
years of war. One of the most long-term consequences of the war is the environmental
devastation. The war caused many areas to be degraded. After its reunification, Vietnam set
to rebuild the country immediately. The difficult but very necessary task was the recovery
and development of the degraded and retrograded areas to reform the poor economy of the
country.
Mangroves usually develop well on marshy flats little affected by storm and wind and
flooded by medium tide. However, most of the areas have been used for economic
development purposes such as the construction of ponds for shrimp, crab, fish farming.
Dykes have been built outside the ponds for wind and wave control, which is of great
importance to protect villages and rice fields. Moreover, due to the pressure of rapid
population growth inereasing the demand for agricultural, aquaculture and residential land,
every 15-20 years, a new dyke outside (surrounding) the old mangrove area is constructed.
The new mangroves are planted outside the newly built dykes for their protection. Therefore,
the salty mud flats, which need planting, are seaward, subject to big waves, winds, high
salinity of sea water and erosion (caused by waves) along the river banks.
Every year, the coastal zone of Vietnam suffers from 8-12 typhoons, especially in the
Central and Northern parts of the country. It is in these areas where the mangrove planting is
more difficult than in the South.
The consequences of the loss in mangrove forests are land erosion, silting and drying
up of lakes, floods and droughts. Many plant and animal species are lost leading to decreased
biodiversity. Mangrove forests are in the same situation as other forests: The areas of
mangrove forest decreased from 400,000 ha (1943) to 179,293 ha (2006) and continue to be
over exploited. Because of the above reasons, it is very necessary to have a program for
mangrove reforestation in Vietnam. It is envisioned that with mangrove restoration, the present
species could regenerate naturally. Even areas wit moron culture forestation such as Rhizophora
apiculata forests in Can Gio (Ho Chi Minh City), Ca Mau National Park (CMNP) or Kandelia
obovata forests in Xuan Thuy Ramsar (Nam Dinh Province) and Thai Binh have played an
important role in vegetation restoration. The development of their root systems helps to improve the
soil environment. Wild seeds and propagules of other true and associate mangrove species are
540
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
trapped on the land by the prop roots; at the same time the organic detritus from litter fall create
favorable conditions for new species to grow among the replanted population.
[18.551]
Coastal zone of Viet Nam longs about 3,200 km from the extreme east to the north
(Mui Ngoc point belongs to Quang Ninh province) to the extreme western point in the south
of Ha Tien (belongs to Kien Giang province), including about 2,700 islands near shore create
reciprocal transition between land and sea. This territory contains with many cultural
landscapes that have great ecological, economic and cultural values. In the territory of Viet
Nam, coastal zone resided with cities of high population density and important development
and play a special important role to the socio-economic development, security defense,
territorial protecting strategy.
- Research on the relationship between human beings and his environment in the
coastal zone of Vietnam: this is a relationship between human society system and natural
environmental system which formed in the social and ecological systems. The study focused
in two main issues: system adapting and response of the system before the social changes in
ecosystems, and the impact of activity development on the ecosystems in the Vietnam’s
coastal zone.
541
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.551]
The report has been written on the base of studying theory and practices in some
territories at provincial and district levels in Vietnam. This report has presented the
followings:
- Territorial zoning
542
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
Analysis of the proposed economic planning and special projects under environmental
point of views.
Analysis and forecast of urgent environment and resource problems for each area.
The study of EPP from Uong Bi Town territory in Quang Ninh Province was done
resulting from the demands of development. The result of study has presented an
integrated EPP for the territory Uong Bi of sloped, complicated mountainous-hill-plain relief
with priority of coal exploitation, rapid urbanization and industrialization, tourism
development; also presented special EPP for land fill of solid waste , planning of 2
reservoirs supplied for water plan.
The results of the study were highly appreciated by local government and should be
applied for investment project.
[18.552]
543
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.553]
For the last decade, the economy of Vietnam has always achieved high growth rate (6
-8%) which facilitates the country’s industrialization and modernization process, reduces
poverty, create jobs and improves life quality. However, in addition to creating benefits,
economic development also put high pressure on environmental quality of the country,
especially at big cities such as Ha Noi and Ho Chi Minh City who witness the strongest
change of social –economic development. Environmental issues such as air, water and solid
waste pollution are increasingly becoming the issues of concern of the society. This has been
also the fact happening in developed and developing countries.
544
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.554]
The impacts of Global Climate Change on climate, environment and some of the main
economic and social areas in Viet Nam were analyzed and assessed. The results of
assessment show that the impacts of Climate Change in Viet Nam are substantial. These are
the future threats and challenges to national development as well as the implementation of the
millennium goals in the course of globalization and international economic integration.
In this paper, some of strategic directions on response to the climate threat to achieve
sustainable development in Viet Nam are recommended.
[18.555]
Karst landforms are the unique natural values of Ha Long bay heritage which,
however, have been changing overtime. Tectonic activities, climate, tidal flow,... all have
influenced on the karst landforms and made them break down in different ways, such as the
collapse of caves and limestone cliffs, or increase calcium carbonate dissolution rate by more
content of CO2 in seawater. This rate of change is also increasing more and more under
human activities, especially tourism and sea-traffic in the area. It means that some unique
karst landscapes of the heritage will possibly be broken down and disappear forever in the
future.
This paper analyses some major natural and human factors that impact on and make
the karst landforms in Ha Long Bay heritage change. The stability of karst landform is
assessed mainly based on the interactive relation between material, broken level, bedding and
layer-tilt of limestone islands and dynamical factors, such as tidal flow, wave and sea-traffic
activities. The reality of karst landform change, especially the results from surveying side of
dissolution-trace at the bottom of limestone islands, is also analyzed. Results from the
assessment show that, the karst landforms with low stability distribute in the center, average
545
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
level in the Northwest and high level in the East and Southeast of the heritage area. The paper
also presents some initial proposals as a warning of possible loss to some unique karst
landforms which are valued as symbols of Ha Long Bay heritage. The study results will be
the important bases for determining tasks in management and conservation of the heritage in
the future.
[18.556]
Truong Sa Archipelago (Truong Sa district, Khanh Hoa province) a part of the sacred
territory of Viet Nam in the East Sea is laying between latitude of 6o50’- 12o00’N and
longitude of 111o20’- 117o20’E and having closest distance to mainland of 248 miles. It is a
group of more than 100 small islands, banks reefs, shoads…spreading over 180.000km2 of
sea. This paper summarizes research results in corals and coral reefs from many authors since
1981.
[18.557]
Biodiversity of Vietnam was inventoried and assessed. These results were shown as
follows:
546
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
B- Based on the new information, the biodiversity of flora and Fauna of Vietnam
were listed as follows:
28,682 species of flora and fauna of Vietnam were identified and listed including:
On flora of Vietnam there are 19,357 species including 600 species of Fungi, 368
species of Cyanophyta, 2,176 species of Algae, 793 species of Bryophyta, 2 species of
Psilotophyta, 57 species of Lycopodiophyta, 2 species of Equisetophyta, 691 species of
Polypodiophyta, 69 species of Pinophyta and 13,000 species of Magnoliophyta.
On fauna of Vietnam: 9,325 species including: 5,500 species of Insect, 2,470 species
of Fish, 800 species of Bird, 80 species of Amphibian, 180 species of Reptile and 295 species
of Mammal.
[18.558]
547
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
planing on open- land areas of limestone mountains. Ten species of Angiospermae icluding 7
species of Dicotynledoneae: Bombax ceiba L.(Bombacaceace), Chukrasia tabularis A.Juss.
(Meliaceae), Delavaya toxocarpa Franch. (Sapindaceae), Machilus odoratissima Nees
(Lauraceae), Neocinnamomum caudatum Merr. (N. yunnanensis H. Liou) (Lauraceae),
Toona sinensis Roem (Meliaceae), Zenia insignis Chun (Caesalpiniaceae) and 3 species of
Monocotyledoneae: Bambusa blumeana J.A. & Z. H. Schultes, Bambusa sinospinosa Roxb.,
Dendrocalamus farinosus Chia & H.L.Liang, were chosen and planted with good result.
Beside species planted succesfully at the Cao Bang Province as introduced above, 12
native species regenerated on limstone of TKNR were also introduced for restoration of open
limestone areas. They include species as follows: Aleurites moluccana (L.) Willdenow,
Cephalomappa sinensis (Chun & How) Kosterm., Deutzianthus tonkinensis Gagnep.,
Ostodes paniculata Blume, Vernicia fordii (Hemsl.) Airy Shaw (Euphorbiaceae);
Broussonetia papyrifera (L.) L.Hér. ex Vent., Ficus glaberrima Blume (Moraceae);
Choerospondias axillaris (Roxb.) Burtt & A. W. Hill, Dracontomelon duperreanum Pierre,
Pistacia weinmannifolia J. Poisson ex Franch., Spondias lakonensis Pierre (Anacardiaceae)
and Parashorea chinensis H. Wang (Dipterocarpaceae).
[18.559]
Vietnam achieved the implementation of the Millennium Goals in which the primary
goal to reduce by half the people living in poverty and alleviate extreme hunger before the
deadline. This goal has encouraged the government, local and communities. However,
process of implementing the Millennium goal is not sustainable, therefore, poverty reduction
and hunger alleviation remain important in the new period of social economic development.
[18.560]
548
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
Vietnam is one of the countries which have committed to stable development. The
stable development has become the Party’s point and was confirmed in the resolution of the
ninth congress of the Communist Party of Vietnam “Quick, effective, and stable development
building the economy together with the implementation of progress, social, justice and
environmental protection”. “Developing socio - economy is firmly tied with protecting and
improving environment, ensuring a harmony between the man-made and natural resources,
keeping multiple biology”.
The territory in Ninh Binh divides into three zones: the mountain, delta and costal
delta. Ninh Binh has multiple, colourful and natural resources which can serve to develop the
eco-tourism. Cuc Phuong National Park, Van Long reserved flooded water land, Trang An
cave, ew - tourism…
Within the scope of the implimentation of the experimental project and the “21 st
Agenda”, Ninh Binh provincial people’s committee set up the leading board of the 21 st
Agenda headed by the vice chairman of the province and leaders of several departments and
fields to take part in. On the analysis of the real state of socio - economy and the
enviromental protection in Ninh Binh province, with the combination of other branches
regions, we determine the program’s advantages and the disadvantages with respect to the
goal of stable development.
On the basis of appreciating the real situation, determining fields, the priorities and
the ideas from the specialists at home and in the world, on April 28th 2006, Ninh Binh
provincial people’s committee issued the decision 920/QD/UBND approving the orientation
strategy of stable development in Ninh Binh to 2010 and the view to 2020.
From the results of building the orientation strategy of the stable development has
drawn a lot of experiences for other regions to study.
549
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.561]
Nowadays, environment issues are considered very important for mankind. However,
it implies much significance and studied by researchers of various fields. This study focuses
on environmental sensitivity index of ecosystems, then establishing environmental sensitivity
index map of ecosystems under environmental impacts in Haiphong coastal zone. The
research has addressed new research problems such as the assessment of environmental
sensitivity according to the perspectives of ecological-based approaches and synthesis. Based
on considering the balance between oil spill effect and the vulnerability of ecosystem,
sensitivity index can be assessed. Therefore, the environmental sensitivity is assessed by
ecological unit. In this paper, Environmental sensitivity index of ecosystems are researched
under two areas: coastal line sensitivity and Ecosystem vicinity; integrated information and
modeling sensitivity indexing by remote sensing and GIS technologies are also presented .
[18.562]
Flash floods and mudflows (MF) are the most dangerous disasters in mountainous
regions (MR) of Vietnam. In the last 50 years there were over a hundred MF hazards, causing
serious damages for people and property. Hundreds of people have died from MF hazards.
MF become numerous and their damages become considerable with every passing day.
550
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
and low dangerous levels of MF; but in the North-West MR , the number of mR with the
extremely high and dangerous levels of MF occupy about half the area, The North-Central
MR is characterized by predominance of mR on high dangerous level of MF, whilst in the
South-Central MR, its southern half include only mR on low dangerous level of MF, and its
northern half include only mR on high dangerous level of MF. In the Central High Land
there are only the Ngoc Linh mountainous mR which suffured high dangerous level of MF
and the others mountainous mR suffered medium dangerous level of MF; the remaining mR
with the basins and highlands are on the low and extremely low dangerous levels of MF.
In Vietnam, the most important solutions on MF prevention and mitigation are to displace
inhabitants, dwelling and public civil constructions out of strong effective limits of MF
(special attention to mR on extremely high and high levels MF); to inspect and reject the
agents that cause MF, concerning with a lot of lakes and its barrages in MR.
[18.563]
The biodiversity action plan for Northern Central Vietnam is developed in order to
comply and implement one of the main objectives of the national biodiversity action plan
toward 2010 with a plan for implementing the Convention on Biodiversity Conservation and
the Cartagena Protocol on bio-safety by 2020. The objectives of the biodiversity action plan
for Northern Central are:
551
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
- Enhance in-situ and ex-situ conservation measures, rehabilitate the unique and
sensitive ecosystems such as evergreen forest, limestone and sand dunes in coastal
ecosystems degraded due to economic development and lack of attention, and protect
threatened species.
- Raise awareness among the local people and authorities regarding the value of
biodiversity and biodiversity management and conservation, and encourage the participation
from local community in biodiversity conservation.
[18.564]
This report suggests an idea for the classification of impacts on diseases from climate
changes and an idea for a mathematical modeling for the assessment of these impacts. The
report has also some observations about impacts of climate change on diseases in Vietnam.
552
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
and hemorrhagic fever; and issues of diseases being able to be under the ecological effects of
climate changes such as Japanese Encephalisits B.
The report view is that the change of disease incidence is not only under the
influences of climate changes but under many other factors such as the factor related to
preventive interventions conducted by humans; it explains why malaria and Japanese
Encephalitis B incidences continue to decrease during the last few years as malaria has a
malaria control program and Japanese Encephalitis B has an effective vaccine. However, the
impact of climate change on diseases has yet to be convincingly assessed; up to now there are
only observations based on analysis using assemble and logic arguments.
[18.565]
On base of practical surveys and the State of Environment Report of provinces saw
that urbanization process in Vietnam now is meeting the following challenges: (1)Rapid
urbanization process; (2)The rate of urban technical infrastructure is slower than the rate of
urban population and space development; (3)Decision of changing from rural areas to urban
areas by subjective; (4)Industrial development is ignoring urban environmental protection;
(5)Spontaneous migration, poverty and urban environmental protection; (6)Urban water, air,
noise, solid waste pollutions are serious; (7)Resources for environmental protection
provided by government and enterprises are limited; (8) Environmental management is weak;
(9)Low public consciousness of environmental protection and sustainable development.
Proposed strategy of environmental protection for the urbanization process with the
following tasks: (1)Urban pollution prevention and control; (2)Remedy seriously
environmental pollution and degradation; (3)Natural resource and biodiversity conservation;
(4)Strengthen the state management, institution and legislation of environmental protection;
(5)Promote propaganda, education and public awareness of environmental responsibility;
(6)Extent of international cooperation in the field of environmental protection.
553
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.566]
The Gulf of Thailand has been focused on by numerous studies on environment and
marine resources. This is one of the most important marine economic areas in the Southern –
West water of Bien Dong. It is considered to be one of the most productive regions with a
high level of primary production and abundant fish resources, which are typical of the Indo-
Pacific fauna. The fishery resources in the Gulf of Thailand are currently exploited by at least
150 types of fishing gears. Up to date the fishery activities in the area have been developed
rapidly, especially with some types of traditional fishing gears catching in the coastal zone.
There are several evidences indicating the over exploitation of marine resources in the
Gulf of Thailand. The catch per unit effort (CPUE-kg/h) of marine resources in the Gulf of
Thailand showed a declining trend since 1986 from a starting point of 172 kg/h and reached
at 40kg/h in 1989. This trend is still continuing in recent year. In the South-West water area
of Vietnam(Eastern part of the Gulf of Thailand) the catch rate(CPUE) reached 2.05 Ton/Hp
in 1985 and decreased down to 1..20 Ton/Hp. in 1988. The declining trend is still continuing
until now.
A numerious commercial species for instance shrimp. grouper, snapper have been
shown considerable decline.The trash fish composition with the small size were increased in
the catches.
Starting from the above described situation, the protection of marine environment
and biodiversity conservation, creating bases for conservation and the improvement of
genetic diversity are great and complicated issues. It also needs cooperative researches,
information exchanges, and periodical co-discussions on urgent issues, which require
coordinated solutions, especially in disputed water areas , in order to protect marine
resources effectively, to guarantee a sustainable ecosystem, restore and to develop regional
marine resources. The national economic renovation has been stimulating and creating a
strong growth for the national economy; however, it has also raised many challenges for the
protection of the environment and of biodiversity. This is a general complex issue consisting
of lots of natural and human-made factors. Therefore, in order to manage and utilize the
sustainable biodiversity, it is necessary to implement solutions synchronous.
554
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.567]
The report states foundation source of Indochina continent. This continent is a central
factor in the Southeast Asia, creating a background of dynamical geology, geographical
space, natural resource and environment, facilitating Vietnam’s stable development in
economy, culture and society.
The report also states all development aspects of Vietnam in a context of global
climatic change, catastrophe of earthquake, tsunami and seawater rise in the Southeast Asia
and surrounding areas.
[18.568]
The space resources are being considered as special and important ones in Vietnam.
The sea space resources could be defined as the benefits from an area or a site on sea, or in
coastal zone, and situated in the spatial relations of this area or site. The sea space resources
includes living and non living components, however, their key benefits must be desired from
values of sea/land forms and their spatial situations. The values of the sea space resources
are estimated by three criteria such as values of physical space (geography); values of
economical space (geography); and values of political space (geography).
The space resources in Vietnam Sea can be determined such as systems of water
bodies or geosystems under the state sovereignty, and included the coastal areas, islands,
555
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
coastal bodies of water, offshore waters etc. They are classified into three levels as
followings: the first – Vietnamese sea; the second – zones of Vietnamese sea; and the third –
geosystems or water systems in these zones. They have great potential for eco-social
development; guarantee for the state security, defense, benefit and sovereignty; and natural
conservation in the sea. In terms of economy, the sea space is a basis for service the sector –
a key component of a market oriented economy. These special resources need to be studied
in both theory and application, and to have a strategy of suitable utilization approaching
sustainable development.
[18.569]
556
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.570]
At present, solid waste and wastewater containing organic compouds, nutrient and
hazardous compounds discharge to environment and rivers without treatment. From
researches and realities of the nations around the world and Vietnam, Vietnamese researchers
and environmental protection organizations realized that integrated management solutions of
water resources should be applied and wastes management should be strengthened to ensure
the sustainability in the using of water resources.
This paper introduces research results of domestic wastes management model for
residential areas in Ta Thanh Oai and Huu Hoa communes, Thanh Tri district, Hanoi. These
are “hotspot” locations about problem of interprovincial environmental pollution. Besides,
water environment and domestic solid waste situations in these locations are also presented in
this paper. Wastewater and solid waste are discharged uncontrolled causing harmful effects
to environment and community health. Heavy pollution of Nhue River affected to
downstream basin and Day River.
The main results of this project implemented for environmental protection include
recommendation of solutions, institution, policy for environmental management with
participation of local community; recommendation about financial aspect; recommendation
about the models of wastewater and solid waste treatment technologies from domestic and
trade village to minimize pollution of Nhue-Day river basin; explanation training program,
communication to improve community’s awareness about wastes treatment and
environmental protection for hundreds officers and people of these two communes; to
constructed two pilot models of two wastewater treatment tanks and one station of
classification and processing organic fertilizer from organic solid waste in Ta Thanh Oai and
Huu Hoa communes. The treated wastewater satisfied to wastewater discharge standard in
Column B of TCVN 5945-2005. The investment capital is low with high treatment efficiency
of 70-80% of pollution loading rate. Organic fertilizer from organic solid waste is utilized to
cultivate ornamental plant and improve impoverished soil. Therefore, the solid waste quantity
transported to landfill is reduced.
557
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.571]
However, along the process of rapid and hot economic development is also
environmental pollution, which has become increasingly alarming, particularly the matters of
urban environment, industrial environment, treatment of wastes and waste water, sustainable
use of natural resources and natural disaster control.
Immediate and urgent solutions and tasks include: (i) Strengthen the economic and
capitalisable side of the natural resource and environment sector to consolidate the sector’s
contribution to the national economy, viewing the NRE sector as one of the key sectors that
contribute to the national sustainable development; (ii) Develop and implement a HRD
Strategy for the NRE sector; (iii) Contribute to food safety and energy safety; (iv) Effectively
558
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
respond to negative impacts from the global climate change, and; (v) Prevent and control
negative pollution impacts from abroad.
[18.572]
559
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.573]
- The whole economy is affected and national living standard will be degraded;
- Reduced human capital: deprived farmers will lose their development opportunities
and return to poverty, affected children be deprived of education and other consequences
such as inequality, illegibility, diseases, etc.
The challenges posed by climate change are analyzed and illustrated with specific
data and evidence.
560
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.574]
The Trang An – Bich Dong karst massif is located in the East of the Ninh Binh
limestone area, formed mainly on the limestone of Dong Giao formation aged Middle
Triassic (T2dg). The study area belongs to the Truong Yen karst landscape sub-region,
consisting of low mountain karst landscape class developed on highly dissected karst massifs;
sandstone, siltstone and shale hill landscape class with predominance of denudation, erosion
and sheet-wash processes, and valley and depression landscape class with mixed alluvial,
deluvial and proluvial accumulations. The Trang An – Bich Dong limestone massif has an
outstanding scientific and aesthetic value, is typical for tropical karst with typical tower-like,
bell-like peaks; steep eroded and collapsed cliffs; extended and interconnected valleys;
marginal karst poljes widely developed with many residual karst features forming typical
inselberg landscapes. The tropical karst process has created a system of diverse superficial
karst landscapes and peculiar caves. The karst landscape together with the historical and
cultural vestiges of the ancient capital of Hoa Lu are significant and valuable touristic assets,
both nationally and internationally.
[18.575]
Climate change with its global warming and sea level rising is seen as one of the
biggest challenges for mankind during the 21st century. Vietnam is one of the countries to
experience the most severe impacts from climate change Therefore, adaptation and mitigation
to climate change has now become the one of the priority tasks, both in the long term and in
the short term, for Viet Nam.
Ministry of Natural Resources and Environment (MoNRE) has prepared the National
Target Programme on Response to Climate Change (NTP) which is expected to be approved
by the end of 2008. MoNRE has also established a Policy Dialogue Platform (PDP), where
561
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
relevant Ministries, organisations, stakeholders and donors are members. The PDP is a
supporting and coordinating mechanism for the preparation and implementation of the NTP.
These include integration of climate change issues into relevant SEMLA programme
components such as: (i) Land use planning, (ii) Strategic Environmental Assessment, (iii)
Environment and Land Information Systems - ELIS, (iv) Public awareness, (v) Capacity
building, (vi) Cleaner production and climate change response, (vii) Environmental
information services for industrial zones, and ect.
The Results and successful models implemented in SEMLA will be replicated within
the 6 SEMLA provinces and on a national scale.
These practical experiences and examples are important inputs and contributions to
the preparation and implementation of concrete action plan for the realisation of the NTP
[18.576]
Consequently, forest fire has become a big concern of not only forestry professions or
people settling close to and having strong attachment to the forest but also scientists,
managers of various professions and administrative levels, and people from all over the
country.
In order to overcome the forest fire problem, from 2003 to 2006, a research team of
the Forestry University of Vietnam conducted and completed a national scientific research
project coded as KC.08.24 and named: “Research on building prevention and overcoming
solutions to the forest fire problem for the UMinh region and the Central Highlands”. These
562
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
are two of the main forest fire regions which have not been studied much. The project did
achieve some research products as follows:
(1)- A zoning map of critical forest fire regions in Vietnam, including 9 maps
representing critical forest fire regions for a total of 9 different months in the fire season.
Attached with the map set, there is software having a function of showing and printing out
maps of critical forest fire zones.
(2)- Solution for maintaining water at different levels in order to minimize forest fire
risk while not causing any changes to the ecological conditions of the Park.
(3)- Method and software for forecasting melaleuca forest fire risk based on 3 criteria,
namely weather condition, forest status, and the groundwater level. The project also
coordinated with the Central Forest Protection Department in building software to allow for
automatic updating, data analysis, information provision on forest fire via multiple media
such as pictures, data, and document.
(4)- Technology and software for forest fire detection from remote sensing images.
This software has a special function to integrate information received from remote sensing
images with the ground survey information on weather and forest status in order to determine
characteristics and forest fire suppression plan for each forest fire.
(5)- Forest fire prevention measures for U Minh region and the Central Highland
mainly include building water channels, establishing bare and green firebreaks, keeping
water at the end of the rainy season, making mixed forest plantation, mending the forest, and
conducting prescribed fire before the beginning of the dry season,
(6)- Forest fire-fighting measures and means are determined properly for each kind of
forest fires in U Minh and Tay Nguyen
(7)- Software on determining the plan of forest firefighting based on the integrated
geographic information of distribution of forest types, distribution of administrative units,
forest firefighting forces,…with the rules of fire formations, ability to approach and effective
means of forest firefighting,…
563
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
[18.577]
It’s well known that ultrasound irradiation accelerates the decomposition of persistent
chemicals due to the formation of high temperature reaction field and OH radicals in the
decomposition of water. The combustion reaction and thermal decomposition takes place at
the inside of the cavitations and CFC, which is well known as persistent compound and cause
of ozone depletion, could be easily decomposed to inorganic compounds such as CO2, water,
HCl and HF. On the other hand, we have studied the chemical effects of ultrasound to
prepare noble metal nanoparticles by ultrasonic irradiation of aqueous solutions of noble
metal ions in the presence of surfactants. This sonochemical method was applicable to the
preparation of various types of metal or oxide nanoparticles. Beside high temperature
reaction the mixing of different phases is also assisted by ultrasound irradiation. This
phenomenon is very similar to the phase transition catalysis. Biodiesel fuel (BDF), defined as
methyl esters of fatty acids, developed as an alternative to fossil fuels. The strongest
motivational factor is the concern about global pollution. The use of biodiesel reflects in
many environmental benefits: less greenhouse effect, less air pollution, less water and soil
pollution, less health risks. Biodiesel is produced by the transesterification of vegetable oils
and fats with short chain alcohols (methanol or ethanol). Since vegetable oils are produced
from agricultural resources, biodiesel is a renewable and biodegradable energy. Sodium
hydroxide (95%) and methanol (>99.5%) were purchased from Wako Chemicals and used as
received. The vegetable oil was of commercial edible grade.
The sonications were carried out in Honda Electronics Ultrasonic CleanersWS 1200-
28 and WS 1200-40 (28 and 40 kHz frequencies). The mechanical stirrer was a Matsushita
Electric Ind., Model SCV35W with adjustable speed up to 4500 rpm.
The vegetable oils are mixtures of triglycerides of fatty acids. The transesterification
reaction is a three-step consecutive equilibrium reaction. The overall reaction is:
The oil average molecular mass was calculated based on the fatty acids methyl esters
composition using a GC-MS Shimadzu Model QP-2010. The test reactions were stirred at
room temperature (25°C) with 1800rpm. The sanitations were performed under the same
conditions (25°C) in the ultrasonic fields of 28 and 40 kHz respectively.
564
Panel 18: Natural resources, environment, and sustainable development
The influence of low frequency ultrasound (28 and 40 kHz) versus mechanical
stirring on the transesterification reaction of neat vegetable oil with methanol under base-
catalysis was studied and the results are presented. It was found that the optimized variables
6:1 methanol/oil (mol/mol), 0.5% NaOH (wt./wt.), 40 kHz ultrasonic irradiation at 25°C for
20 minutes gave a maximum isolated ester yield of 98%. The exhaust gas in buses fueled
BDF prepared contained less amounts of air pollutants compared with the exhaust gas fueled
petroleum fuel.
[18.578]
565
INDEX
Index
A Chu Xuan Giao [03.077]79
Chung Hoang Chuong [17.502]504
Abe Yuriko [13.379]379 Chuong Thau [02.038]42
Abraham K. M. Leong [02.034]39 Co Tieu Tung [17.506]507
Adachi Mayumi [11.304]303 Cristina Marie Bain [02.039]43
Ahn Kyong Hwan [06.174]177
Alexandre Domeier Freier [14.407]409 D
Alexey B. Polyakov [13.380]379
Dang Ba Lam [14.410]411
Allan Walker [14.408]410
Dang Canh Khanh [06.178]181
Antoshchenko Vladimir [01.001]3
Dang Danh Anh [14.411]412
B Dang Huy Huynh [18.535]529
Dang Nguyen Anh [06.179]182
Bernd Schaefer [17.498]501 Dang Quoc Bao [14.412]414
Bernhard Kueppers [14.409]411 Dang Thi Oanh [03.078]80
Brantly Womack [17.499]501 Dang Thi Van Chi [02.040]44
Brian Zottoli [01.002]4 Dang Thi Viet Phuong [06.176]179
Bui Dinh Phong [04.110]113 Dang Van Bao [18.537]531
Bui Dinh Thanh [06.175]177 [18.555]545
Bui Duc Kinh [18.534]529 [18.574]561
Bui Khanh The [11.305]304 [10.278]275
Bui Minh Duc [01.003]5 Dang Van Phan [18.536]530
Bui Minh Tri [16.489]491 Daniel C. Tsang [13.381]380
Bui Ngoc Son [07.204]209 Danny Wong Tze Ken [15.439]444
Bui Quang Dung [06.176]179 Dao Dinh Bac [18.537]531
Bui Tat Thang [05.144]151 Dao Hoang Tuan [10.279]276
Bui The Vinh [10.276]273 Dao Huy Quyen [04.111]114
Bui Thi Thu Ha [17.500]502 Dao Minh Hong [17.503]504
Bui Van Tuan [10.277]273 Dao The Anh [09.275]269
[15.465]467 Dao The Tuan [09.275]269
Dao Thi Bich Hong [09.258]255
C
Dao Thi Dien [13.382]381
Cao Dang Du [18.562]550 Dao To Uyen [08.238]233
Cao The Trinh [15.438]443 Dao Tri Uc [07.205]209
Cao Xuan Tu [09.272]266 Daria Mishukova [04.112]115
Carlyle A. Thayer [17.501]503 David G. Marr [02.041]45
Chau Thi Hai [02.035]39 Dean Wilson [12.343]339
Cheng Grace [03.076]79 Dega Deopik [01.004]5
Chiung, Wi-vun [02.036]40 Dinh Cong Tuan [05.145]152
Christian Culas [06.177]180 [05.146]153
Christoph Giebel [02.037]41 Dinh Duc Tien [04.113]117
569
Index
572
Index
573
Index
576
Index
577